Showing 101-200 of 2995
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1260
It was narrated from Muhammad bin Yusuf, the freed slave of Uthman, from his father Yusuf, that:
Mu'awiyah prayed in front of them, and he stood up during the prayer when he should have sat. The people said tasbih, but he remained standing, then he prostrated twice while he was sitting, after he completed the prayer. Then he sat on the Minbar and said: 'I heard the Messenger of Allah (SAW) say: 'Whoever forgets something in his prayer, let him prostrate twice like this.'
أَخْبَرَنَا الرَّبِيعُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعَيْبُ بْنُ اللَّيْثِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَجْلاَنَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ يُوسُفَ، مَوْلَى عُثْمَانَ عَنْ أَبِيهِ، يُوسُفَ أَنَّ مُعَاوِيَةَ، صَلَّى إِمَامَهُمْ فَقَامَ فِي الصَّلاَةِ وَعَلَيْهِ جُلُوسٌ فَسَبَّحَ النَّاسُ فَتَمَّ عَلَى قِيَامِهِ ثُمَّ سَجَدَ سَجْدَتَيْنِ وَهُوَ جَالِسٌ بَعْدَ أَنْ أَتَمَّ الصَّلاَةَ ثُمَّ قَعَدَ عَلَى الْمِنْبَرِ فَقَالَ إِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ
" مَنْ نَسِيَ شَيْئًا مِنْ صَلاَتِهِ فَلْيَسْجُدْ مِثْلَ هَاتَيْنِ السَّجْدَتَيْنِ " .
| Grade: | Hasan (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1260 |
| In-book reference | : Book 13, Hadith 82 |
| English translation | : Vol. 2, Book 13, Hadith 1261 |
Sunan an-Nasa'i » The Book of Qiyam Al-Lail (The Night Prayer) and Voluntary Prayers During the Day - كتاب قيام الليل وتطوع النهار
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1628
Ya'la bin Mamlak said that he asked Umm Salamah about the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (SAW) and she said:
"He used to pray 'Isha, then he would recite tasbih, then after that he would pray whatever Allah (SWT) willed (he should pray) of night prayer. Then he would go and sleep for as long as he had prayed. Then he would get up from sleep and pray for as long as he had slept, and this last prayer of his would continue until dawn."
أَخْبَرَنَا هَارُونُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حَجَّاجٌ، قَالَ قَالَ ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَخْبَرَنِي ابْنُ أَبِي مُلَيْكَةَ، أَنَّ يَعْلَى بْنَ مَمْلَكٍ، أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّهُ، سَأَلَ أُمَّ سَلَمَةَ عَنْ صَلاَةِ، رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَتْ كَانَ يُصَلِّي الْعَتَمَةَ ثُمَّ يُسَبِّحُ ثُمَّ يُصَلِّي بَعْدَهَا مَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ ثُمَّ يَنْصَرِفُ فَيَرْقُدُ مِثْلَ مَا صَلَّى ثُمَّ يَسْتَيْقِظُ مِنْ نَوْمِهِ ذَلِكَ فَيُصَلِّي مِثْلَ مَا نَامَ وَصَلاَتُهُ تِلْكَ الآخِرَةُ تَكُونُ إِلَى الصُّبْحِ .
| Grade: | Hasan (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1628 |
| In-book reference | : Book 20, Hadith 31 |
| English translation | : Vol. 2, Book 20, Hadith 1629 |
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3633
Narrated 'Abdullah:
"You consider the signs to be punishment, whereas we used to think of them as a blessing during the time of the Messenger of Allah (SAW). We used to eat food with the Prophet (SAW) and we would hear the food's Tasbih." He said: "And the Prophet (SAW) was brought a container, so he put his hand it in, and the water began to spring from between his fingers. So the Prophet (SAW) said: 'Hasten to the blessed Wudu and the blessing from the heavens' until all of had performed Wudu."
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أَحْمَدَ الزُّبَيْرِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْرَائِيلُ، عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ عَلْقَمَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ إِنَّكُمْ تَعُدُّونَ الآيَاتِ عَذَابًا وَإِنَّا كُنَّا نَعُدُّهَا عَلَى عَهْدِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَرَكَةً لَقَدْ كُنَّا نَأْكُلُ الطَّعَامَ مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَنَحْنُ نَسْمَعُ تَسْبِيحَ الطَّعَامِ . قَالَ وَأُتِيَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِإِنَاءٍ فَوَضَعَ يَدَهُ فِيهِ فَجَعَلَ الْمَاءُ يَنْبُعُ مِنْ بَيْنِ أَصَابِعِهِ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم
" حَىَّ عَلَى الْوَضُوءِ الْمُبَارَكِ وَالْبَرَكَةِ مِنَ السَّمَاءِ " . حَتَّى تَوَضَّأْنَا كُلُّنَا . قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ .
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3633 |
| In-book reference | : Book 49, Hadith 29 |
| English translation | : Vol. 1, Book 46, Hadith 3633 |
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2999
Narrated 'Amir bin Sa'd bin Abi Waqqas:
from his father who said: "When this Ayah was revealed: 'Come, let us call our sons and your sons, our women and your women... (3:61)' the Messenger of Allah (SAW) called 'Ali, Fatimah, Hasan and Husain and said: 'O Allah! This is my family.'"
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا حَاتِمُ بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، عَنْ بُكَيْرِ بْنِ مِسْمَارٍ، هُوَ مَدَنِيٌّ ثِقَةٌ عَنْ عَامِرِ بْنِ سَعْدِ بْنِ أَبِي وَقَّاصٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ لَمَّا أَنْزَلَ اللَّهُ هَذِهِ الآيَةَ : ( نَدْعُ أَبْنَاءَنَا وَأَبْنَاءَكُمْ ) دَعَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلِيًّا وَفَاطِمَةَ وَحَسَنًا وَحُسَيْنًا فَقَالَ " اللَّهُمَّ هَؤُلاَءِ أَهْلِي " . قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ صَحِيحٌ .
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2999 |
| In-book reference | : Book 47, Hadith 51 |
| English translation | : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 2999 |
Sunan an-Nasa'i 924
It was narrated that Ibn Abi Awfa said:
"A man came to the Prophet (SAW) and said: 'I cannot learn anything of the Quran; teach me something that I can say instead of reciting the Quran.' He said: 'Say: SubhanAllah, wal-hamdulilah, wa la illaha ill-Allah, wa Allahu Akbar, wa la hawla wa la quwwata illa Billahil-aliy al-azim (Glory be to Allah, praise be to Allah, there is none worthy of worship except Allah, Allah is Most Great, and there is no power and no strength except with Allah the Exalted and Magnificent ).'"
أَخْبَرَنَا يُوسُفُ بْنُ عِيسَى، وَمَحْمُودُ بْنُ غَيْلاَنَ، عَنِ الْفَضْلِ بْنِ مُوسَى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مِسْعَرٌ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ السَّكْسَكِيِّ، عَنِ ابْنِ أَبِي أَوْفَى، قَالَ جَاءَ رَجُلٌ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ إِنِّي لاَ أَسْتَطِيعُ أَنْ آخُذَ شَيْئًا مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ فَعَلِّمْنِي شَيْئًا يُجْزِئْنِي مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ . فَقَالَ
" قُلْ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ وَلاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَاللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ وَلاَ حَوْلَ وَلاَ قُوَّةَ إِلاَّ بِاللَّهِ " .
| Grade: | Hasan (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan an-Nasa'i 924 |
| In-book reference | : Book 11, Hadith 49 |
| English translation | : Vol. 2, Book 11, Hadith 925 |
Musnad Ahmad » Musnad 'Ali Ibn Abi Talib - وَمِنْ مُسْنَدِ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ
Musnad Ahmad 1229
It was narrated that ‘Ali (رضي الله عنه) said:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came to us one night and put his foot between me and Fatimah, and he taught us what to say when we went to bed. Thirty-three tasbeehah, thirty-three tahmeedah and thirty-four takbeerah. `Ali (رضي الله عنه) said: I never omitted it after that. A man said to him: Not even on the night of Siffeen? said: Not even on the night of Siffeen.
حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ، أَنْبَأَنَا الْعَوَّامُ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ مُرَّةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبِي لَيْلَى، عَنْ عَلِيٍّ، قَالَ أَتَانَا النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ذَاتَ لَيْلَةٍ حَتَّى وَضَعَ قَدَمَهُ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَ فَاطِمَةَ فَعَلَّمَنَا مَا نَقُولُ إِذَا أَخَذْنَا مَضَاجِعَنَا ثَلَاثًا وَثَلَاثِينَ تَسْبِيحَةً وَثَلَاثًا وَثَلَاثِينَ تَحْمِيدَةً وَأَرْبَعًا وَثَلَاثِينَ تَكْبِيرَةً قَالَ عَلِيٌّ فَمَا تَرَكْتُهَا بَعْدُ فَقَالَ لَهُ رَجُلٌ وَلَا لَيْلَةَ صِفِّينَ قَالَ وَلَا لَيْلَةَ صِفِّينَ.
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) [ al-Bukhari (3705) and Muslim (2727). (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Musnad Ahmad 1229 |
| In-book reference | : Book 5, Hadith 637 |
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1353
It was narrated that Ibn 'Abbas said:
"Some poor people came to the Messenger of Allah (SAW) and said: 'O Messenger of Allah (SAW), the rich pray as we pray, and they fast as we fast, but they have wealth that they give in charity and with which they free slaves.' The Prophet (SAW) said: 'If you pray and say SubhanAllah thirty-three times, Al-hamdu-lillah thirty-three times and Alahu Akbar thirty-four times, and La illaha illaAllah ten times, then you will catch up with those who went ahead of you and will go ahead of those who come after you."
أَخْبَرَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ حُجْرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَتَّابٌ، - هُوَ ابْنُ بَشِيرٍ - عَنْ خُصَيْفٍ، عَنْ عِكْرِمَةَ، وَمُجَاهِدٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ جَاءَ الْفُقَرَاءُ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ الأَغْنِيَاءَ يُصَلُّونَ كَمَا نُصَلِّي وَيَصُومُونَ كَمَا نَصُومُ وَلَهُمْ أَمْوَالٌ يَتَصَدَّقُونَ وَيُنْفِقُونَ . فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم
" إِذَا صَلَّيْتُمْ فَقُولُوا سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ ثَلاَثًا وَثَلاَثِينَ وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ ثَلاَثًا وَثَلاَثِينَ وَاللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ ثَلاَثًا وَثَلاَثِينَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ عَشْرًا فَإِنَّكُمْ تُدْرِكُونَ بِذَلِكَ مَنْ سَبَقَكُمْ وَتَسْبِقُونَ مَنْ بَعْدَكُمْ " .
| Grade: | Da'if (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1353 |
| In-book reference | : Book 13, Hadith 175 |
| English translation | : Vol. 2, Book 13, Hadith 1354 |
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3375
It was narrated from Ibn 'Abbas that 'Ali said:
"I got married to Fatimah, may Allah be pleased with her, and I said: 'O Messenger of Allah, let me consummate the marriage.' He said: 'Give her something.' I said: 'I do not have anything.' He said: 'Where is your Hutami armor?' I said: 'It is with me.' He said: 'Give it to her.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ مَنْصُورٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، عَنْ عِكْرِمَةَ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، أَنَّ عَلِيًّا، قَالَ تَزَوَّجْتُ فَاطِمَةَ رضى الله عنها فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ابْنِ بِي . قَالَ " أَعْطِهَا شَيْئًا " . قُلْتُ مَا عِنْدِي مِنْ شَىْءٍ . قَالَ " فَأَيْنَ دِرْعُكَ الْحُطَمِيَّةُ " . قُلْتُ هِيَ عِنْدِي . قَالَ " فَأَعْطِهَا إِيَّاهُ " .
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3375 |
| In-book reference | : Book 26, Hadith 180 |
| English translation | : Vol. 4, Book 26, Hadith 3377 |
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3871
Narrated Umm Salamah:
"The Prophet (SAW) put a garment over Al-Hasan, Al-Hussain, 'Ali and Fatimah, then he said: 'O Allah, these are the people of my house and the close ones, so remove the Rijs from them and purify them thoroughly." So Umm Salamah said: 'And am I with them, O Messenger of Allah?' He said: "You are upon good."'
حَدَّثَنَا مَحْمُودُ بْنُ غَيْلاَنَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أَحْمَدَ الزُّبَيْرِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ زُبَيْدٍ، عَنْ شَهْرِ بْنِ حَوْشَبٍ، عَنْ أُمِّ سَلَمَةَ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم جَلَّلَ عَلَى الْحَسَنِ وَالْحُسَيْنِ وَعَلِيٍّ وَفَاطِمَةَ كِسَاءً ثُمَّ قَالَ " اللَّهُمَّ هَؤُلاَءِ أَهْلُ بَيْتِي وَخَاصَّتِي أَذْهِبْ عَنْهُمُ الرِّجْسَ وَطَهِّرْهُمْ تَطْهِيرًا " . فَقَالَتْ أُمُّ سَلَمَةَ وَأَنَا مَعَهُمْ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ " إِنَّكَ عَلَى خَيْرٍ " . هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ وَهُوَ أَحْسَنُ شَيْءٍ رُوِيَ فِي هَذَا الْبَابِ . وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ وَأَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ وَأَبِي الْحَمْرَاءِ وَمَعْقِلِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ وَعَائِشَةَ .
| Grade: | Hasan (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3871 |
| In-book reference | : Book 49, Hadith 271 |
| English translation | : Vol. 1, Book 46, Hadith 3871 |
Musnad Ahmad » Musnad Abu Bakr as-Siddiq (ra) - مُسْنَدُ أَبِي بَكْرٍ الصِّدِّيقِ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ
Musnad Ahmad 25
Urwah bin az-Zubair narrated that 'A'ishah, the wife of the Prophet (ﷺ) told him that Fatimah, the daughter of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), asked Abu Bakr, after the death of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), to give her her share of inheritance from that which the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) had left behind, of the fai' that Allah had bestowed upon him. Abu Bakr said to her:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: “Our (Prophets') property is not to be inherited and whatever we leave behind is charity.` Fatimah got angry and kept away from Abu Bakr and she continued to do so until she died. Fatimah lived for six months after the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), and she used to ask Abu Bakr for her share of that which the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) had left behind of Khaibar and Fadak, and his charitable endowments in Madinah, but Abu Bakr refused to give her that. He said: I will not stop doing something that the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to do; rather I will continue to do it. I am afraid that if I give up something that he did, I will go astray. As for his charitable endowment in Madinah, 'Umar gave it to 'Ali and 'Abbas, but ‘Ali took most of it. As for Khaibar and Fadak, 'Umar kept them and said: They are the charitable endowment of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) and were spent on his responsibilities and on emergencies. They were to be cared for by whoever became caliph, and this remains the case until today.
حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، عَنْ صَالِحٍ، قَالَ ابْنُ شِهَابٍ أَخْبَرَنِي عُرْوَةُ بْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ، أَنَّ عَائِشَةَ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا زَوْجَ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَخْبَرَتْهُ أَنَّ فَاطِمَةَ بِنْتَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ سَأَلَتْ أَبَا بَكْرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ بَعْدَ وَفَاةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَنْ يَقْسِمَ لَهَا مِيرَاثَهَا مِمَّا تَرَكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِمَّا أَفَاءَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ فَقَالَ لَهَا أَبُو بَكْرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ قَالَ لَا نُورَثُ مَا تَرَكْنَا صَدَقَةٌ فَغَضِبَتْ فَاطِمَةُ عَلَيْهَا السَّلَام فَهَجَرَتْ أَبَا بَكْرٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ فَلَمْ تَزَلْ مُهَاجِرَتَهُ حَتَّى تُوُفِّيَتْ قَالَ وَعَاشَتْ بَعْدَ وَفَاةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ سِتَّةَ أَشْهُرٍ قَالَ وَكَانَتْ فَاطِمَةُ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا تَسْأَلُ أَبَا بَكْرٍ نَصِيبَهَا مِمَّا تَرَكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ مِنْ خَيْبَرَ وَفَدَكَ وَصَدَقَتِهِ بِالْمَدِينَةِ فَأَبَى أَبُو بَكْرٍ عَلَيْهَا ذَلِكَ وَقَالَ لَسْتُ تَارِكًا شَيْئًا كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَعْمَلُ بِهِ إِلَّا عَمِلْتُ بِهِ وَإِنِّي أَخْشَى إِنْ تَرَكْتُ شَيْئًا مِنْ أَمْرِهِ أَنْ أَزِيغَ ...
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) [Bukhari 3092 and Muslim 1759] (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Musnad Ahmad 25 |
| In-book reference | : Book 1, Hadith 25 |
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2085
Abu Hazim said:
"While I was listening, Sahl bin Sa'd was asked: 'What were the wounds of the Messenger of Allah (S.A.W) treated with?' He said: 'None is alive who is more knowledgeable of it than I. 'Ali would come with water in his shield, and Fatimah would use it to wash his blood off,and a mat was burnt for him and his wounds were filled with it(its ashes)."
حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي عُمَرَ، قال حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ أَبِي حَازِمٍ، قَالَ سُئِلَ سَهْلُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ وَأَنَا أَسْمَعُ، بِأَىِّ شَيْءٍ دُووِيَ جُرْحُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ مَا بَقِيَ أَحَدٌ أَعْلَمُ بِهِ مِنِّي كَانَ عَلِيٌّ يَأْتِي بِالْمَاءِ فِي تُرْسِهِ وَفَاطِمَةُ تَغْسِلُ عَنْهُ الدَّمَ وَأُحْرِقَ لَهُ حَصِيرٌ فَحُشِيَ بِهِ جُرْحُهُ . قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ .
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 2085 |
| In-book reference | : Book 28, Hadith 50 |
| English translation | : Vol. 4, Book 2, Hadith 2085 |
Sunan Abi Dawud 2126
Muhammad ibn Abdur Rahman ibn Thawban reported on the authority of a man from the Companions of the Prophet (saws):
When Ali married Fatimah, daughter of the Messenger of Allah (saws), he intended to have intercourse with her. The Messenger of Allah (saws) prohibited him to do so until he gave her something. Ali said: I have nothing with me, Messenger of Allah. The Prophet (saws) said: Give her your coat of mail. So he gave her his coat of mail, and then cohabited with her.
حَدَّثَنَا كَثِيرُ بْنُ عُبَيْدٍ الْحِمْصِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو حَيْوَةَ، عَنْ شُعَيْبٍ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ أَبِي حَمْزَةَ - حَدَّثَنِي غَيْلاَنُ بْنُ أَنَسٍ، حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ ثَوْبَانَ، عَنْ رَجُلٍ، مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّ عَلِيًّا عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ لَمَّا تَزَوَّجَ فَاطِمَةَ بِنْتَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَرَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا أَرَادَ أَنْ يَدْخُلَ بِهَا فَمَنَعَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَتَّى يُعْطِيَهَا شَيْئًا فَقَالَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ لَيْسَ لِي شَىْءٌ . فَقَالَ لَهُ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم
" أَعْطِهَا دِرْعَكَ " . فَأَعْطَاهَا دِرْعَهُ ثُمَّ دَخَلَ بِهَا .
| Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 2126 |
| In-book reference | : Book 12, Hadith 81 |
| English translation | : Book 11, Hadith 2121 |
Sunan Abi Dawud 2280
Narrated Ali ibn AbuTalib:
When we came out from Mecca, Hamzah's daughter pursued us crying: My uncle. Ali lifted her and took her by the hand. (Addressing Fatimah he said:) Take your uncle's daughter. She then lifted her. The narrator then transmitted the rest of the tradition. Ja'far said: She is my uncle's daughter. Her maternal aunt is my wife. The Prophet (saws) decided in favour of her maternal aunt, and said: The maternal aunt is like mother.
حَدَّثَنَا عَبَّادُ بْنُ مُوسَى، أَنَّ إِسْمَاعِيلَ بْنَ جَعْفَرٍ، حَدَّثَهُمْ عَنْ إِسْرَائِيلَ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ هَانِئٍ، وَهُبَيْرَةَ، عَنْ عَلِيٍّ، قَالَ لَمَّا خَرَجْنَا مِنْ مَكَّةَ تَبِعَتْنَا بِنْتُ حَمْزَةَ تُنَادِي يَا عَمِّ يَا عَمِّ . فَتَنَاوَلَهَا عَلِيٌّ فَأَخَذَ بِيَدِهَا وَقَالَ دُونَكِ بِنْتَ عَمِّكِ . فَحَمَلَتْهَا فَقَصَّ الْخَبَرَ قَالَ وَقَالَ جَعْفَرٌ ابْنَةُ عَمِّي وَخَالَتُهَا تَحْتِي . فَقَضَى بِهَا النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم لِخَالَتِهَا وَقَالَ
" الْخَالَةُ بِمَنْزِلَةِ الأُمِّ " .
| Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 2280 |
| In-book reference | : Book 13, Hadith 106 |
| English translation | : Book 12, Hadith 2273 |
Riyad as-Salihin 797
Qais bin Bishr At-Taghlibi reported that his father, who attended the company of 'Abud-Darda' (May Allah be pleased with him) told him:
There was a man in Damascus who was a Companion of the Messenger of Allah (PBUH). He was called Ibn Al-Hanzaliyyah. He was a lonesome person and would rarely spend some time in the company of people. He would spend most of his time performing Salah and when he finished, he would engage himself in Tasbih (Subhan-Allah) and Takbir (Allahu Akbar), until he would go home. He passed by us one day when we were sitting with Abud-Darda' (May Allah be pleased with him). The latter said to him: "Tell us something which will benefit for us and will not harm you." He said: "The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) sent a detachment. When they returned, one of them came to the assemblage in which the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) was present and said to his neighbor during the conversation: 'I wish you had seen us when we encountered the enemy. So-and-so (a believer) took up his spear, struck and said: Take this from me and I am the Ghifari boy. Now what do you think of this?' The neighbor said: 'I think that he lost his reward because of boasting.' He said: 'I see no harm in it.' They began to exchange arguments till the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) heard them and said, 'Subhan-Allah (Allah is free from every imperfection). He would be rewarded (in the Hereafter) and praised (in this world)'. I noticed that Abud-Darda' (May Allah be pleased with him) felt a great pleasure at this remark and, raising his head began to repeat: "Have you heard the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) say this!" Ibn Al-Hanzaliyyah (May Allah be pleased with him) continued responding until I asked Abud-Darda' (May Allah be pleased with him) not to annoy him.
Ibn Al-Hanzaliyyah (May Allah be pleased with him) happened to pass by us another day and Abud-Darda' said to him: "Tell us something which will benefit us and will not harm you." He said: "The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) told us, 'He who spends to purchase a horse (for Jihad) is like one who extends his hand for spending out of charity without withholding it."'
He passed by us another day and Abud-Darda' (May Allah be pleased with him) said to him: "Tell us something which might benefit us, and will not harm you." He said: "The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) once said, 'Khuraim Al-Usaidi is an excellent man were it not for his long hair and his lower garment which is hanging down.' When Khuraim heard about what the Prophet had said about him, he trimmed his long hair up to his ears with a knife and raised his lower garment half way to his shanks."
On another occasion he passed by us and Abud-Darda' (May Allah be pleased with him) said to him: "Tell us something that will benefit us and will not harm you." He said that he heard the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) say, while coming back from an expedition: "You are returning to your brothers, so set your saddles and clothes in order so that you look tidy and graceful. Allah hates untidiness."
[Abu Dawud].
Ibn Al-Hanzaliyyah (May Allah be pleased with him) happened to pass by us another day and Abud-Darda' said to him: "Tell us something which will benefit us and will not harm you." He said: "The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) told us, 'He who spends to purchase a horse (for Jihad) is like one who extends his hand for spending out of charity without withholding it."'
He passed by us another day and Abud-Darda' (May Allah be pleased with him) said to him: "Tell us something which might benefit us, and will not harm you." He said: "The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) once said, 'Khuraim Al-Usaidi is an excellent man were it not for his long hair and his lower garment which is hanging down.' When Khuraim heard about what the Prophet had said about him, he trimmed his long hair up to his ears with a knife and raised his lower garment half way to his shanks."
On another occasion he passed by us and Abud-Darda' (May Allah be pleased with him) said to him: "Tell us something that will benefit us and will not harm you." He said that he heard the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) say, while coming back from an expedition: "You are returning to your brothers, so set your saddles and clothes in order so that you look tidy and graceful. Allah hates untidiness."
[Abu Dawud].
وعن قيس بن بشر التغلبى قال: أخبرني أبى - وكان جليساً لأبى الدرداء-قال: كان بدمشق رجل من أصحاب النبي صلى الله عليه وسلم يقال له سهل بن الحنظلية، وكان رجلاً متوحداً قلما يجالس الناس، إنما هو في صلاة ، فإذا فرغ فإنما هو تسبيح وتكبير حتى يأتى أهله، فمر بنا ونحن عند أبى الدرداء فقال أبو الدرداء: كلمةً تنفعنا ولا تضرك. قال: بعث رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم سرية فقدمت ، فجاء رجل منهم فجلس في المجلس الذي يجلس فيه رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ، فقال لرجل إلى جنبه: لو رأيتنا حين التقينا نحن والعدو،فحمل فلان وطعن، فقال: خذها منى،وأنا الغلام الغفارى، كيف ترى في قوله؟ قال: ما أراه إلا قد بطل أجره. فسمع بذلك آخر فقال: ما أرى بذلك بأساً ، فتنازعا حتى سمع رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم فقال: "سبحان الله؟لا بأس أن يؤجر ويحمد" فرأيت أبا الدرداء سر بذلك، وجعل يرفع رأسه إليه ويقول: أنت سمعت ذلك من رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ؟ فيقول: نعم. فما زال يعيد عليه حتى إني لأقول ليبركن على ركبتيه. قال: فمر بنا يوماً آخر، فقال له الدرداء: كلمة تنفعنا ولا تضرك، قال: قال لنا رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم: "المنفق على الخير كالباسط يده بالصدقة ولا يقبضها".ثم مر بنا يوماً آخر، فقال له أبو الدرداء: كلمة تنفعنا ولا تضرك، قال: قال رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم: :"نعم الرجل خريم الأسدى ! لولا طول جمته وإسبال إزاره !: فبلغ خريما، فجعل، فأخذ شفرة فقطع بها جمته إلى أذنيه ، ورفع إزاره إلى أنصاف ساقية. ...
| Reference | : Riyad as-Salihin 797 |
| In-book reference | : Book 3, Hadith 20 |
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1313
It was narrated from 'Ali- who is bin Yahya- from his father that:
A paternal uncle of his who was present at Badr told him, that a man entered the masjid and prayed, and the Messenger of Allah (SAW) was watching, but we did not realize. When he had finished, he came and greeted the Messenger of Allah (SAW) with salam. He said: "Go back and pray, for you have not prayed." So he went back and prayed, then he came to the Messenger of Allah (SAW) and he said: "Go back and pray, for you have not prayed." (This happened) two or three times. Then the man said to him: "By the One who has honored you , O Messenger of Allah (SAW), I have tried my best; teach me." He said: "When you get up to pray, perform wudu and do it well, then turn to face the Qiblah and say the takbir. Then recite the Quran, then bow until you are at ease in bowing. Then stand up until you are standing straight, then prostrate until you are at ease prostrating, then sit up until you are at ease sitting, then prostrate until you are at ease prostrating, then get up, and continue doing that until you have finished your prayer."
أَخْبَرَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَجْلاَنَ، عَنْ عَلِيٍّ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ يَحْيَى - عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَمٍّ، لَهُ بَدْرِيٍّ أَنَّهُ حَدَّثَهُ أَنَّ رَجُلاً دَخَلَ الْمَسْجِدَ فَصَلَّى وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَرْمُقُهُ وَنَحْنُ لاَ نَشْعُرُ فَلَمَّا فَرَغَ أَقْبَلَ فَسَلَّمَ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ " ارْجِعْ فَصَلِّ فَإِنَّكَ لَمْ تُصَلِّ " . فَرَجَعَ فَصَلَّى ثُمَّ أَقْبَلَ إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ " ارْجِعْ فَصَلِّ فَإِنَّكَ لَمْ تُصَلِّ " . مَرَّتَيْنِ أَوْ ثَلاَثًا . فَقَالَ لَهُ الرَّجُلُ وَالَّذِي أَكْرَمَكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ لَقَدْ جَهِدْتُ فَعَلِّمْنِي فَقَالَ " إِذَا قُمْتَ تُرِيدُ الصَّلاَةَ فَتَوَضَّأْ فَأَحْسِنْ وُضُوءَكَ ثُمَّ اسْتَقْبِلِ الْقِبْلَةَ فَكَبِّرْ ثُمَّ اقْرَأْ ثُمَّ ارْكَعْ فَاطْمَئِنَّ رَاكِعًا ثُمَّ ارْفَعْ حَتَّى تَعْتَدِلَ قَائِمًا ثُمَّ اسْجُدْ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ سَاجِدًا ثُمَّ ارْفَعْ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ قَاعِدًا ثُمَّ اسْجُدْ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ سَاجِدًا ثُمَّ ارْفَعْ ثُمَّ افْعَلْ كَذَلِكَ حَتَّى تَفْرُغَ مِنْ صَلاَتِكَ " .
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1313 |
| In-book reference | : Book 13, Hadith 135 |
| English translation | : Vol. 2, Book 13, Hadith 1314 |
Sahih Muslim 775
Husain b. 'Ali narrated on the authority of (his father) 'Ali b. Abu Talib that the Apostle of Allah (may peace be upon him) came one night to see him ('Ali) and Fatimah (the daughter of the Holy Prophet) and said:
Don't you observe (Tahajjud) prayer? I ('Ali) said: Messenger of Allah, verily our souls are in the hands of Allah and when He wants to awaken us, He awakens us. The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) went back when I said this to him. He was striking his hand on his thigh while returning, and I heard him say: Verily the man disputes with many things.
وَحَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا لَيْثٌ، عَنْ عُقَيْلٍ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ حُسَيْنٍ، أَنَّ الْحُسَيْنَ بْنَ عَلِيٍّ، حَدَّثَهُ عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم طَرَقَهُ وَفَاطِمَةَ فَقَالَ " أَلاَ تُصَلُّونَ " . فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّمَا أَنْفُسُنَا بِيَدِ اللَّهِ فَإِذَا شَاءَ أَنْ يَبْعَثَنَا بَعَثَنَا . فَانْصَرَفَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حِينَ قُلْتُ لَهُ ذَلِكَ ثُمَّ سَمِعْتُهُ وَهُوَ مُدْبِرٌ يَضْرِبُ فَخِذَهُ وَيَقُولُ " وَكَانَ الإِنْسَانُ أَكْثَرَ شَىْءٍ جَدَلاً " .
| Reference | : Sahih Muslim 775 |
| In-book reference | : Book 6, Hadith 246 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Book 4, Hadith 1701 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Musnad Ahmad » Musnad 'Ali Ibn Abi Talib - وَمِنْ مُسْنَدِ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ
Musnad Ahmad 803, 804, 805
It was narrated from `Ali bin Abi Talib that When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) started to pray, he would say takbeer, then say:
“I have turned my face in submission to the One Who originated the heavens and the earth, as a monotheist and I am not one of the mushrikeen. Verily, my Salah (prayer), my sacrifice, my living, and my dying are for Allah, the Lord of the Alameen (mankind, jinn and all that exists). He has no partner. And of this I have been commanded, and I am the first of the Muslims, O Allah, You are the Sovereign, there is no god but You. You are my Lord and I am Your slave. I have wronged myself and I admit my sin, so forgive me all my sins, for no one can forgive sins except You. O Allah, guide me to the best of conduct, for none can guide to that except You; divert from me the worst of conduct, for none can divert it except You. Here I am at Your service, all goodness is in Your hand and evil cannot be attributed to You. My existence is due to You and my return is to You. Blessed and exalted are You, I seek Your forgiveness and I repent to You.` When he bowed, he said: `O Allah, to You I have bowed, in You I have believed and to You I have submitted. My hearing, my sight, my brain, my bones and my sinews submit to You.` When he rose from bowing he said: “Allah hears the one who praises Him. O Allah our Lord, to You be praise, filling the heavens, filling the earth, filling that which is between them and filling whatever else You will besides.` When he prostrated he said: “O Allah, to You I have prostrated, in You I have believed and to You I have submitted. My face has prostrated to the One Who created it and gave it shape and gave it the best of shapes, and opened its hearing and sight, Blessed be Allah, the Best of creators.` When he had finished praying he said: `O Allah, forgive me my past and future sins, what I have done in secret and what I have done openly, what I have transgressed and what You know more than I. You are the One who brings forward and the One Who puts back, there is no god but You.` `Abdullah said: We heard from Ishaq bin Rahawaih, from an-Nadr bin Shumail, that he said concerning this hadeeth, instead of, `evil cannot be attributed to You,” he said: Evil cannot be used to draw close to You.
It was narrated from `Ali bin Abi Talib (رضي الله عنه), from the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), that When he began to pray, he said takbeer, then he said, `I have turned my face.` - and he narrated a similar report, except that he said `and divert from me the worst of conduct.”
A similar report was narrated from Al-A`raj, from `Ubaidullah bin Abi Rafi`, from `Ali bin Abi Talib (رضي الله عنه), from the Prophet (ﷺ).
حَدَّثَنَا هَاشِمُ بْنُ الْقَاسِمِ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ يَعْنِي ابْنَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ عَمِّهِ الْمَاجِشُونِ بْنِ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنِ الْأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي رَافِعٍ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ كَانَ إِذَا اسْتَفْتَحَ الصَّلَاةَ يُكَبِّرُ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِي لِلَّذِي فَطَرَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضَ حَنِيفًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنْ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلَاتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَايَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لَا شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أُمِرْتُ وَأَنَا أَوَّلُ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ الْمَلِكُ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ أَنْتَ رَبِّي وَأَنَا عَبْدُكَ ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي وَاعْتَرَفْتُ بِذَنْبِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي ذُنُوبِي جَمِيعًا لَا يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلَّا أَنْتَ اللَّهُمَّ اهْدِنِي لِأَحْسَنِ الْأَخْلَاقِ لَا يَهْدِي لِأَحْسَنِهَا إِلَّا أَنْتَ اصْرِفْ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا لَا يَصْرِفُ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا إِلَّا أَنْتَ لَبَّيْكَ وَسَعْدَيْكَ وَالْخَيْرُ كُلُّهُ فِي يَدَيْكَ وَالشَّرُّ لَيْسَ إِلَيْكَ أَنَا بِكَ وَإِلَيْكَ تَبَارَكْتَ وَتَعَالَيْتَ أَسْتَغْفِرُكَ وَأَتُوبُ إِلَيْكَ وَإِذَا رَكَعَ قَالَ اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ رَكَعْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ خَشَعَ لَكَ سَمْعِي وَبَصَرِي وَمُخِّي وَعِظَامِي وَعَصَبِي وَإِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ ...
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam), Muslim (771)], Sahih (Darussalam)], Sahih (Darussalam)] (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Musnad Ahmad 803, 804, 805 |
| In-book reference | : Book 5, Hadith 235 |
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3403
Fatimah bint Qais said:
"I came to the Prophet and said: 'I am the daughter of Ali Khalid and my husband, so and so, sent word to me divorcing me. I asked his family for provision and shelter but they refused.' They said: 'O Messenger of Allah, he sent word to her divorcing her thrice.'" She said: "The Messenger of Allah said: 'The woman is still entitled to provision and shelter if the husband can still take her back.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ يَحْيَى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو نُعَيْمٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ يَزِيدَ الأَحْمَسِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا الشَّعْبِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَتْنِي فَاطِمَةُ بِنْتُ قَيْسٍ، قَالَتْ أَتَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقُلْتُ أَنَا بِنْتُ آلِ خَالِدٍ وَإِنَّ زَوْجِي فُلاَنًا أَرْسَلَ إِلَىَّ بِطَلاَقِي وَإِنِّي سَأَلْتُ أَهْلَهُ النَّفَقَةَ وَالسُّكْنَى فَأَبَوْا عَلَىَّ . قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّهُ قَدْ أَرْسَلَ إِلَيْهَا بِثَلاَثِ تَطْلِيقَاتٍ . قَالَتْ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم
" إِنَّمَا النَّفَقَةُ وَالسُّكْنَى لِلْمَرْأَةِ إِذَا كَانَ لِزَوْجِهَا عَلَيْهَا الرَّجْعَةُ " .
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3403 |
| In-book reference | : Book 27, Hadith 15 |
| English translation | : Vol. 4, Book 27, Hadith 3432 |
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3408
Ali [may Allah be pleased with him] said:
“Fatimah complained to me about her hands blistering from grinding flour. So I said: ‘If you were to approach your father and ask him for a servant?’ So he (the Prophet) said: ‘Should I not direct the two of you, to that which is better for you than a servant? When the two of you lay down to sleep, say thirty-three, thirty-three, thirty-four, of At-Taḥmīd, At-Tasbīḥ, and At-Takbīr.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْخَطَّابِ، زِيَادُ بْنُ يَحْيَى الْبَصْرِيُّ حَدَّثَنَا أَزْهَرُ السَّمَّانُ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَوْنٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ سِيرِينَ، عَنْ عَبِيدَةَ، عَنْ عَلِيٍّ، رضى الله عنه قَالَ شَكَتْ إِلَىَّ فَاطِمَةُ مَجَلَ يَدَيْهَا مِنَ الطَّحِينِ فَقُلْتُ لَوْ أَتَيْتِ أَبَاكِ فَسَأَلْتِيهِ خَادِمًا فَقَالَ
" أَلاَ أَدُلُّكُمَا عَلَى مَا هُوَ خَيْرٌ لَكُمَا مِنَ الْخَادِمِ إِذَا أَخَذْتُمَا مَضْجَعَكُمَا تَقُولاَنِ ثَلاَثًا وَثَلاَثِينَ وَثَلاَثًا وَثَلاَثِينَ وَأَرْبَعًا وَثَلاَثِينَ مِنْ تَحْمِيدٍ وَتَسْبِيحٍ وَتَكْبِيرٍ " . وَفِي الْحَدِيثِ قِصَّةٌ . قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ مِنْ حَدِيثِ ابْنِ عَوْنٍ وَقَدْ رُوِيَ هَذَا الْحَدِيثُ مِنْ غَيْرِ وَجْهٍ عَنْ عَلِيٍّ .
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3408 |
| In-book reference | : Book 48, Hadith 39 |
| English translation | : Vol. 6, Book 45, Hadith 3408 |
Sunan an-Nasa'i » The Book of Qiyam Al-Lail (The Night Prayer) and Voluntary Prayers During the Day - كتاب قيام الليل وتطوع النهار
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1611
It was narrated from 'Ali bin Abi Talib that:
The Prophet (SAW) came to him and Fatimah at night and said: "Won't you pray?" I said: "O Messenger of Allah (SAW), our souls are in the hand of Allah and if He wants to make us get up, He will make us get up." The Messenger of Allah (SAW) went away when I said that to him. Then as he was leaving I heard him striking his thigh and saying: But, man is ever more quarrelsome than anything.
أَخْبَرَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ عُقَيْلٍ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ حُسَيْنٍ، أَنَّ الْحُسَيْنَ بْنَ عَلِيٍّ، حَدَّثَهُ عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم طَرَقَهُ وَفَاطِمَةَ فَقَالَ " أَلاَ تُصَلُّونَ " . قُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّمَا أَنْفُسُنَا بِيَدِ اللَّهِ فَإِذَا شَاءَ أَنْ يَبْعَثَهَا بَعَثَهَا فَانْصَرَفَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حِينَ قُلْتُ لَهُ ذَلِكَ ثُمَّ سَمِعْتُهُ وَهُوَ مُدْبِرٌ يَضْرِبُ فَخِذَهُ وَيَقُولُ " { وَكَانَ الإِنْسَانُ أَكْثَرَ شَىْءٍ جَدَلاً } " .
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1611 |
| In-book reference | : Book 20, Hadith 14 |
| English translation | : Vol. 2, Book 20, Hadith 1612 |
Musnad Ahmad » Musnad 'Ali Ibn Abi Talib - وَمِنْ مُسْنَدِ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ
Musnad Ahmad 1143, 1144
It was narrated from `Abdullah bin Muhammad bin ‘Umar bin `Ali, from his father, from his grandfather, that ‘Ali (رضي الله عنه) used to travel until the sunset, and when it got dark he would halt and pray Maghrib, then he would pray `Isha` straight after-wards. Then he would say:
This is what I saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) do.
Al-Hakam said: I heard Ibn Abu Laila [say] that `Ali (رضي الله عنه) told them that Fatimah (رضي الله عنها) complained to her father about the marks she got on her hand from the millstone... and he mentioned a hadeeth similar to that of Muhammad bin Ja`far from Shu`bah,
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْد اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عُمَرَ بْنِ عَلِيٍّ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، أَنَّ عَلِيًّا، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ كَانَ يَسِيرُ حَتَّى إِذَا غَرَبَتْ الشَّمْسُ وَأَظْلَمَ نَزَلَ فَصَلَّى الْمَغْرِبَ ثُمَّ صَلَّى الْعِشَاءَ عَلَى أَثَرِهَا ثُمَّ يَقُولُ هَكَذَا رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَصْنَعُ.
حَدَّثَنَا عَفَّانُ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ أَخْبَرَنَا الْحَكَمُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ ابْنَ أَبِي لَيْلَى أَنَّ عَلِيًّا رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ حَدَّثَهُمْ أَنَّ فَاطِمَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا شَكَتْ إِلَى أَبِيهَا مَا تَلْقَى مِنْ يَدَيْهَا مِنْ الرَّحَى فَذَكَرَ مَعْنَى حَدِيثِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ جَعْفَرٍ عَنْ شُعْبَةَ.
| Grade: | Jayyid], Sahih, al-Bukhari (3705) and Muslim (2727)] (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Musnad Ahmad 1143, 1144 |
| In-book reference | : Book 5, Hadith 558 |
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2745
It was narrated that Al-Bara' said:
"I was with 'Ali when the Messenger of Allah appointed him as governor of Yemen. When 'Ali came to the Messenger of Allah, 'Ali said: 'I found that Fatimah had perfumed the house with perfume.' He said: 'I tried to avoid it, and she said to me: what is the matter with you? The messenger of Allah told his Companions to exit Ihram.' He said: 'I said: I have entered Ihram for that for which the Prophet entered Ihram."" He said: 'So I went to the Prophet and he said to me: "What did you do?" I said: "I entered Ihram for that for which you entered Ihram." He said: "I have brought the Hadi and am performing Qiran."
أَخْبَرَنِي أَحْمَدُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ جَعْفَرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى بْنُ مَعِينٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حَجَّاجٌ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يُونُسُ بْنُ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنِ الْبَرَاءِ، قَالَ كُنْتُ مَعَ عَلِيٍّ حِينَ أَمَّرَهُ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى الْيَمَنِ فَأَصَبْتُ مَعَهُ أَوَاقِيَ فَلَمَّا قَدِمَ عَلِيٌّ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ عَلِيٌّ وَجَدْتُ فَاطِمَةَ قَدْ نَضَحَتِ الْبَيْتَ بِنَضُوحٍ قَالَ فَتَخَطَّيْتُهُ فَقَالَتْ لِي مَا لَكَ فَإِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَدْ أَمَرَ أَصْحَابَهُ فَأَحَلُّوا قَالَ قُلْتُ إِنِّي أَهْلَلْتُ بِإِهْلاَلِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم . قَالَ فَأَتَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ لِي " كَيْفَ صَنَعْتَ " . قُلْتُ إِنِّي أَهْلَلْتُ بِمَا أَهْلَلْتَ . قَالَ " فَإِنِّي قَدْ سُقْتُ الْهَدْىَ وَقَرَنْتُ " .
| Grade: | Da'if (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2745 |
| In-book reference | : Book 24, Hadith 127 |
| English translation | : Vol. 3, Book 24, Hadith 2746 |
Musnad Ahmad » Musnad 'Ali Ibn Abi Talib - وَمِنْ مُسْنَدِ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ
Musnad Ahmad 792
It was narrated that ‘Ali (رضي الله عنه) said:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) entered upon me when I was sleeping on the mattress. Al-Hasan or Al-Husain asked for a drink, so the Prophet (ﷺ) went to a young sheep and milked it, then Al-Hasan came to him and the Prophet (ﷺ) told him to wait. Fatimah said: O Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), it is as if he is the dearer of the two to you? He said: “No, but he asked for a drink first.” Then he said: `You and I and these two and this one who is sleeping will be in the same place on the Day of Resurrection.”
حَدَّثَنَا عَفَّانُ، حَدَّثَنَا مُعَاذُ بْنُ مُعَاذٍ، حَدَّثَنَا قَيْسُ بْنُ الرَّبِيعِ، عَنْ أَبِي الْمِقْدَامِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الْأَزْرَقِ، عَنْ عَلِيٍّ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ دَخَلَ عَلَيَّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَأَنَا نَائِمٌ عَلَى الْمَنَامَةِ فَاسْتَسْقَى الْحَسَنُ أَوْ الْحُسَيْنُ قَالَ فَقَامَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِلَى شَاةٍ لَنَا بِكْرٍ فَحَلَبَهَا فَدَرَّتْ فَجَاءَهُ الْحَسَنُ فَنَحَّاهُ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَتْ فَاطِمَةُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ كَأَنَّهُ أَحَبُّهُمَا إِلَيْكَ قَالَ لَا وَلَكِنَّهُ اسْتَسْقَى قَبْلَهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ إِنِّي وَإِيَّاكِ وَهَذَيْنِ وَهَذَا الرَّاقِدَ فِي مَكَانٍ وَاحِدٍ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ.
| Grade: | Da'if (Darussalam) jiddan because of the weakness of Qais bin Ar-Rabee’] (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Musnad Ahmad 792 |
| In-book reference | : Book 5, Hadith 224 |
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1609
Narrated Abu Hurairah:
That Fatimah came to Abu Bakr and 'Umar may Allah be pleased with them both, to ask them about her inheritance from the Messenger of Allah (saws). They said: "We heard the Messenger of Allah (saws) say: 'I am not inherited from.'" So she said: 'By Allah! I will never talk to you two again.' So she died having not talked to them."
'Ali bin 'Eisa said: "The meaning of not speaking to you two is: 'Never again regarding this inheritance, because you two are truthful.'"
حَدَّثَنَا بِذَلِكَ، عَلِيُّ بْنُ عِيسَى الْبَغْدَادِيُّ قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَهَّابِ بْنُ عَطَاءٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَمْرٍو، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ فَاطِمَةَ، جَاءَتْ أَبَا بَكْرٍ وَعُمَرَ رضى الله عنهما تَسْأَلُ مِيرَاثَهَا مِنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالاَ سَمِعْنَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ
" إِنِّي لاَ أُورَثُ " . قَالَتْ وَاللَّهِ لاَ أُكَلِّمُكُمَا أَبَدًا . فَمَاتَتْ وَلاَ تُكَلِّمُهُمَا . قَالَ عَلِيُّ بْنُ عِيسَى مَعْنَى لاَ أُكَلِّمُكُمَا تَعْنِي فِي هَذَا الْمِيرَاثِ أَبَدًا أَنْتُمَا صَادِقَانِ . وَقَدْ رُوِيَ هَذَا الْحَدِيثُ مِنْ غَيْرِ وَجْهٍ عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرٍ الصِّدِّيقِ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم .
| Grade: | Hasan (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1609 |
| In-book reference | : Book 21, Hadith 72 |
| English translation | : Vol. 3, Book 19, Hadith 1609 |
Musnad Ahmad » Musnad 'Ali Ibn Abi Talib - وَمِنْ مُسْنَدِ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ
Musnad Ahmad 1141
It was narrated that Al-Hakam said:
I heard ibn Abu laila [say]: `Ali told us that Fatimah (رضي الله عنها) complained about the marks of the millstone on her hand. Some captives were brought to the Prophet (ﷺ), so she went but did not find him. She met `A`ishah (رضي الله عنها) and told her (why she had come). When the Prophet (ﷺ) came, `A`ishah (رضي الله عنها) told him that Fatimah had come to her. The Prophet (ﷺ) came when we had gone to bed. We went to get up, but the Prophet (ﷺ) said: “Stay where you are.” He sat between us and I felt the coolness of his feet on my chest. He said: `Shall I not tell you of something that is better than what you asked for? When you go to your bed, magnify Allah thirty four times, glorify Him thirty three times and praise Him thirty three times. This is better for you than a servant.`
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنِ الْحَكَمِ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ ابْنَ أَبِي لَيْلَى، حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيٌّ، أَنَّ فَاطِمَةَ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا اشْتَكَتْ مَا تَلْقَى مِنْ أَثَرِ الرَّحَى فِي يَدِهَا وَأَتَى النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ سَبْيٌ فَانْطَلَقَتْ فَلَمْ تَجِدْهُ وَلَقِيَتْ عَائِشَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا فَأَخْبَرَتْهَا فَلَمَّا جَاءَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَخْبَرَتْهُ عَائِشَةُ بِمَجِيءِ فَاطِمَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا إِلَيْهَا فَجَاءَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَقَدْ أَخَذْنَا مَضَاجِعَنَا فَذَهَبْنَا لِنَقُومَ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَلَى مَكَانِكُمَا فَقَعَدَ بَيْنَنَا حَتَّى وَجَدْتُ بَرْدَ قَدَمَيْهِ عَلَى صَدْرِي فَقَالَ أَلَا أُعَلِّمُكُمَا خَيْرًا مِمَّا سَأَلْتُمَا إِذَا أَخَذْتُمَا مَضَاجِعَكُمَا أَنْ تُكَبِّرَا اللَّهَ أَرْبَعًا وَثَلَاثِينَ وَتُسَبِّحَاهُ ثَلَاثًا وَثَلَاثِينَ وَتَحْمَدَاهُ ثَلَاثًا وَثَلَاثِينَ فَهُوَ خَيْرٌ لَكُمَا مِنْ خَادِمٍ.
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam), al-Bukhari (3705) and Muslim (2727)] (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Musnad Ahmad 1141 |
| In-book reference | : Book 5, Hadith 556 |
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1314
Ali bin Yahya bin Khallad bin Raf' bin Malik Al-Ansari said:
"My father narrated to me that a paternal uncle of his, who had been at Badr, said: 'I was sitting with the Messenger of Allah (SAW) in the masjid when a man came in and prayed two rak'ahs, then he came and greeted the Prophet (SAW) with salam. The Prophet (SAW) had been watching him as he prayed, so he returned his salam, then he said: "Go back and pray, for you have not prayed." So he went back and prayed, then he came back and greeted the Prophet (SAW) with salam. He returned the salam, then he said: "Go back and pray, for you have not prayed." The third or fourth time this happened, then the man said: "By the One Who revealed the Book to you, I have done my best and have tried hard; show me and teach me." He said: 'When you want to pray, perform wudu and do it well, then turn to face the Qiblah and say the takbir. Then recite the Quran, then bow until you are at ease in bowing. Then stand up until you are standing straight, then prostrate until you are at ease prostrating, then sit up until you are at ease sitting, then prostrate until you are at ease prostrating, then get up. If you complete the prayer in this manner you wil hve done it properly, and whatever you do less than this is lacking from you prayer.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا سُوَيْدُ بْنُ نَصْرٍ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ، عَنْ دَاوُدَ بْنِ قَيْسٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي عَلِيُّ بْنُ يَحْيَى بْنِ خَلاَّدِ بْنِ رَافِعِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ الأَنْصَارِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، عَنْ عَمٍّ، لَهُ بَدْرِيٍّ قَالَ كُنْتُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم جَالِسًا فِي الْمَسْجِدِ فَدَخَلَ رَجُلٌ فَصَلَّى رَكْعَتَيْنِ ثُمَّ جَاءَ فَسَلَّمَ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَقَدْ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَرْمُقُهُ فِي صَلاَتِهِ فَرَدَّ عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمَ ثُمَّ قَالَ لَهُ " ارْجِعْ فَصَلِّ فَإِنَّكَ لَمْ تُصَلِّ " . فَرَجَعَ فَصَلَّى ثُمَّ جَاءَ فَسَلَّمَ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَرَدَّ عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمَ ثُمَّ قَالَ " ارْجِعْ فَصَلِّ فَإِنَّكَ لَمْ تُصَلِّ " . حَتَّى كَانَ عِنْدَ الثَّالِثَةِ أَوِ الرَّابِعَةِ فَقَالَ وَالَّذِي أَنْزَلَ عَلَيْكَ الْكِتَابَ لَقَدْ جَهِدْتُ وَحَرَصْتُ فَأَرِنِي وَعَلِّمْنِي . قَالَ " إِذَا أَرَدْتَ أَنْ تُصَلِّيَ فَتَوَضَّأْ فَأَحْسِنْ وُضُوءَكَ ثُمَّ اسْتَقْبِلِ الْقِبْلَةَ فَكَبِّرْ ثُمَّ اقْرَأْ ثُمَّ ارْكَعْ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ رَاكِعًا ثُمَّ ارْفَعْ حَتَّى تَعْتَدِلَ قَائِمًا ثُمَّ اسْجُدْ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ سَاجِدًا ثُمَّ ارْفَعْ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ قَاعِدًا ثُمَّ اسْجُدْ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ سَاجِدًا ثُمَّ ارْفَعْ فَإِذَا أَتْمَمْتَ صَلاَتَكَ عَلَى هَذَا فَقَدْ تَمَّتْ وَمَا انْتَقَصْتَ ...
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1314 |
| In-book reference | : Book 13, Hadith 136 |
| English translation | : Vol. 2, Book 13, Hadith 1315 |
Musnad Ahmad » Musnad 'Ali Ibn Abi Talib - وَمِنْ مُسْنَدِ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ
Musnad Ahmad 571
It was narrated from `Ali bin Husain that his father said:
I heard ‘Ali say: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came to me when Fatimah and I were sleeping, and that was at the time before dawn. He stood at the door and said, “Why don`t you get up and pray?` I answered him: O Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), our souls are in the hand of Allah and if He wills. He will wake us up. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) went back and did not say anything else (to me), but I heard him, as he was leaving strike his hand against his thigh and say: “But, man is ever more quarrelsome than anything` [al-Kahf 18:54].
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْد اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ عُبَيْدِ بْنِ أَبِي كَرِيمَةَ الْحَرَّانِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي عَبْدِ الرَّحِيمِ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَبِي أُنَيْسَةَ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ حُسَيْنٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَلِيًّا، يَقُولُ أَتَانِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَأَنَا نَائِمٌ وَفَاطِمَةُ وَذَلِكَ مِنْ السَّحَرِ حَتَّى قَامَ عَلَى الْبَابِ فَقَالَ أَلَا تُصَلُّونَ فَقُلْتُ مُجِيبًا لَهُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّمَا نُفُوسُنَا بِيَدِ اللَّهِ فَإِذَا شَاءَ أَنْ يَبْعَثَنَا قَالَ فَرَجَعَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَلَمْ يَرْجِعْ إِلَى الْكَلَامِ فَسَمِعْتُهُ حِينَ وَلَّى يَقُولُ وَضَرَبَ بِيَدِهِ عَلَى فَخِذِهِ {وَكَانَ الْإِنْسَانُ أَكْثَرَ شَيْءٍ جَدَلًا} .
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam), al-Bukhari (7347) and Muslim (775)] (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Musnad Ahmad 571 |
| In-book reference | : Book 5, Hadith 10 |
Musnad Ahmad » Musnad 'Ali Ibn Abi Talib - وَمِنْ مُسْنَدِ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ
Musnad Ahmad 575
It was narrated from `Ali bin Abi Talib (رضي الله عنه) that The Prophet (ﷺ) came to him and Fatimah at night and said `Why don`t you get up and pray?” I said:
O Messenger of Allah, our souls are in the hand of Allah and if He wills to wake us up, He will wake us up. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) left when I said that to him and I heard him, as he was leaving, strike his hand against his thigh and say: `But, man is ever more quarrelsome than anything` (al-Kahf:18:54).
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْد اللَّهِ، قَالَ كَتَبَ إِلَيَّ قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ كَتَبْتُ إِلَيْكَ بِخَطِّي وَخَتَمْتُ الْكِتَابَ بِخَاتَمِي يَذْكُرُ أَنَّ اللَّيْثَ بْنَ سَعْدٍ حَدَّثَهُمْ عَنْ عُقَيْلٍ عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ الْحُسَيْنِ أَنَّ الْحُسَيْنَ بْنَ عَلِيٍّ حَدَّثَهُ عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ طَرَقَهُ وَفَاطِمَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا فَقَالَ أَلَا تُصَلُّونَ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّمَا أَنْفُسُنَا بِيَدِ اللَّهِ فَإِذَا شَاءَ أَنْ يَبْعَثَنَا بَعَثَنَا وَانْصَرَفَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حِينَ قُلْتُ لَهُ ذَلِكَ ثُمَّ سَمِعْتُهُ وَهُوَ مُدْبِرٌ يَضْرِبُ فَخِذَهُ وَيَقُولُ {وَكَانَ الْإِنْسَانُ أَكْثَرَ شَيْءٍ جَدَلًا} .
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam), al-Bukhari (7347) and Muslim (775)] (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Musnad Ahmad 575 |
| In-book reference | : Book 5, Hadith 13 |
Musnad Ahmad » Musnad 'Ali Ibn Abi Talib - وَمِنْ مُسْنَدِ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ
Musnad Ahmad 1162, 1163
Malik bin `Umair said. Zaid bin Soohan came to `Ali (رضي الله عنه) and said:
Tell me what the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) forbade to you. He said: He forbade me to use green glazed pitchers, gourds and hollowed out stumps, and nabeedh made with barley, and gold rings, as well as silk, garments made from a blend of linen and silk, and red saddle cloths. He said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) was given a suit of silk and he gave it to me. I went out wearing it, then he took it and gave it to Fatimah or to his paternal aunt. Isma`eel said that.
Yoonus told us, `Abdul-Wahid told us, with the same isnad and meaning except that he said: Sa`sa`ah bin Soohan came to ‘Ali (رضي الله عنه).
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ إِسْمَاعِيلَ بْنِ سُمَيْعٍ، حَدَّثَنِي مَالِكُ بْنُ عُمَيْرٍ، قَالَ جَاءَ زَيْدُ بْنُ صُوحَانَ إِلَى عَلِيٍّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ فَقَالَ حَدِّثْنِي مَا نَهَاكَ عَنْهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ نَهَانِي عَنْ الْحَنْتَمِ وَالدُّبَّاءِ وَالنَّقِيرِ وَالْجِعَةِ وَعَنْ خَاتَمِ الذَّهَبِ أَوْ قَالَ حَلْقَةِ الذَّهَبِ وَعَنْ الْحَرِيرِ وَالْقَسِّيِّ وَالْمِيثَرَةِ الْحَمْرَاءِ قَالَ وَأُهْدِيَتْ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ حُلَّةُ حَرِيرٍ فَكَسَانِيهَا فَخَرَجْتُ فِيهَا فَأَخَذَهَا فَأَعْطَاهَا فَاطِمَةَ أَوْ عَمَّتَهُ إِسْمَاعِيلُ يَقُولُ ذَلِكَ.
حَدَّثَنَاه يُونُسُ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَاحِدِ فَذَكَرَهُ بِإِسْنَادِهِ وَمَعْنَاهُ إِلَّا أَنَّهُ قَالَ جَاءَ صَعْصَعَةُ بْنُ صُوحَانَ إِلَى عَلِيٍّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ.
| Grade: | Qawi (Darussalam)], Qawi (Darussalam)) (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Musnad Ahmad 1162, 1163 |
| In-book reference | : Book 5, Hadith 575 |
Musnad Ahmad » Musnad 'Ali Ibn Abi Talib - وَمِنْ مُسْنَدِ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ
Musnad Ahmad 1250
It was narrated that ‘Ali (رضي الله عنه) said:
l said to Fatimah: Why don`t you go to the Prophet (ﷺ) and ask him for a servant, for grinding corn and work have exhausted you, She said: Come with me. So l went with her and we asked him, and the Prophet (ﷺ) said: “Shall I not tell you of something that is better for you than that? When you go to your bed, glorify Allah thirty-three times, praise Him thirty-three times and magnify Him thirty-four times. That is one hundred on the lips and one thousand in the Balance.” ‘Ali (رضي الله عنه) said: I never omitted that after I heard it from the Prophet (ﷺ). A man said: Not even on the night of Siffeen? He said: Not even on the night of Siffeen.
حَدَّثَنَا أَسْوَدُ بْنُ عَامِرٍ، وَحُسَيْنٌ، وَأَبُو أَحْمَدَ الزُّبَيْرِيُّ قَالُوا حَدَّثَنَا إِسْرَائِيلُ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ هُبَيْرَةَ بْنِ يَرِيمَ، عَنْ عَلِيٍّ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ قُلْتُ لِفَاطِمَةَ لَوْ أَتَيْتِ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَسَأَلْتِيهِ خَادِمًا فَقَدْ أَجْهَدَكِ الطَّحْنُ وَالْعَمَلُ قَالَ حُسَيْنٌ إِنَّهُ قَدْ جَهَدَكِ الطَّحْنُ وَالْعَمَلُ وَكَذَلِكَ قَالَ أَبُو أَحْمَدَ قَالَتْ فَانْطَلِقْ مَعِي قَالَ فَانْطَلَقْتُ مَعَهَا فَسَأَلْنَاهُ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ أَلَا أَدُلُّكُمَا عَلَى مَا هُوَ خَيْرٌ لَكُمَا مِنْ ذَلِكَ إِذَا أَوَيْتُمَا إِلَى فِرَاشِكُمَا فَسَبِّحَا اللَّهَ ثَلَاثًا وَثَلَاثِينَ وَاحْمَدَاهُ ثَلَاثًا وَثَلَاثِينَ وَكَبِّرَاهُ أَرْبَعًا وَثَلَاثِينَ فَتِلْكَ مِائَةٌ عَلَى اللِّسَانِ وَأَلْفٌ فِي الْمِيزَانِ فَقَالَ عَلِيٌّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ مَا تَرَكْتُهَا بَعْدَمَا سَمِعْتُهَا مِنْ النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ وَلَا لَيْلَةَ صِفِّينَ قَالَ وَلَا لَيْلَةَ صِفِّينَ.
| Grade: | Sahih hadeeth; this is a Hasan isnad] (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Musnad Ahmad 1250 |
| In-book reference | : Book 5, Hadith 656 |
Sunan Ibn Majah 3465
It was
narrated from ‘Abdul-Muhaimin bin ‘Abbas bin Sahl bin Sa’d
As-
Sa’idi, from his father, that his grandfather said:
“On the
Day of
Uhud, I recognized the one who wounded the face of the
Messenger of
Allah (saw), the one who was washing the blood from the
face of the
Messenger of Allah (saw) and treating him, and the one
who was
bringing the water in a shield, and with what the wound was
treated
until the bleeding stopped. The one who was carrying the
water in the
shield was ‘Ali. The one who was treating the wound
was Fatimah. When
the bleeding would not stop, she burned a piece of
a worn out mat and
applied the ashes to it (the wound), then the
bleeding stopped.
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي فُدَيْكٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الْمُهَيْمِنِ بْنِ عَبَّاسِ بْنِ سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ السَّاعِدِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، قَالَ إِنِّي لأَعْرِفُ يَوْمَ أُحُدٍ مَنْ جَرَحَ وَجْهَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ وَمَنْ كَانَ يُرْقِئُ الْكَلْمَ مِنْ وَجْهِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ وَيُدَاوِيهِ وَمَنْ يَحْمِلُ الْمَاءَ فِي الْمِجَنِّ وَبِمَا دُووِيَ بِهِ الْكَلْمُ حَتَّى رَقَأَ . قَالَ أَمَّا مَنْ كَانَ يَحْمِلُ الْمَاءَ فِي الْمِجَنِّ فَعَلِيٌّ وَأَمَّا مَنْ كَانَ يُدَاوِي الْكَلْمَ فَفَاطِمَةُ أَحْرَقَتْ لَهُ حِينَ لَمْ يَرْقَأْ قِطْعَةَ حَصِيرٍ خَلَقٍ فَوَضَعَتْ رَمَادَهُ عَلَيْهِ فَرَقَأَ الْكَلْمُ .
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan Ibn Majah 3465 |
| In-book reference | : Book 31, Hadith 30 |
| English translation | : Vol. 4, Book 31, Hadith 3465 |
Musnad Ahmad » Musnad 'Ali Ibn Abi Talib - وَمِنْ مُسْنَدِ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ
Musnad Ahmad 838
It was narrated from `Ali (رضي الله عنه) that When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) gave Fatimah to him in marriage, he sent with her a velvet garment, a leather pillow stuffed with palm fibres, two millstones, a waterskin and two earthenware jars. `Ali said to Fatimah one day:
By Allah, I have brought water until I felt a pain in my chest. He said: Some captives have been brought to your father, go and ask him for a servant. She said: And I, by Allah, have ground flour until my hands became sore. So she went to the Prophet (ﷺ) and he said: “What brings you here, O my daughter?” She said: I have come to greet you; and she felt too shy to ask him, so she went back, ‘Ali said: What happened? She said: I felt too shy to ask him. So we went together and I said: O Messenger of Allah, by Allah I have brought water until I started to feel pain in my chest. And Fatimah said: I have ground flour until my hands hurt. Allah has brought you plenty of captives, so give us a servant. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: “By Allah, I will not give it to you and leave ahlus-suffah starving when I have nothing to spend on them. Rather I will sell them (the captives) and spend the price on (ahlus-suffah).” So they went back. Then the Prophet (ﷺ) came, when they were under the cover which, if it covered their heads, it left their feet bare, and if it covered their feet, it left their heads bare. They wanted to get up, but he said: `Stay where you are.` And then he said: `Shall I not tell you of something that is better than what you asked for?” They said: Yes. He said: `(It is) words that Jibreel (عليه السلام) taught me.` He said: “Following every prayer, glorify Allah ten times, and praise Him ten times and magnify Him ten times. And when you go to your bed, glorify Allah thirty-three times, praise Him thirty-three times and magniÍy Him thirty-four times.” He said: By Allah, I never omitted that from the time the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) taught it to me. Ibnul-Kawwa’ said to him: Not even on the night of Siffeen? He said: May Allah cause your doom, O people of Iraq! Yes, not even on the night of Siffeen.
حَدَّثَنَا عَفَّانُ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، أَنْبَأَنَا عَطَاءُ بْنُ السَّائِبِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَلِيٍّ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَمَّا زَوَّجَهُ فَاطِمَةَ بَعَثَ مَعَهُ بِخَمِيلَةٍ وَوِسَادَةٍ مِنْ أَدَمٍ حَشْوُهَا لِيفٌ وَرَحَيَيْنِ وَسِقَاءٍ وَجَرَّتَيْنِ فَقَالَ عَلِيٌّ لِفَاطِمَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُمَا ذَاتَ يَوْمٍ وَاللَّهِ لَقَدْ سَنَوْتُ حَتَّى لَقَدْ اشْتَكَيْتُ صَدْرِي قَالَ وَقَدْ جَاءَ اللَّهُ أَبَاكِ بِسَبْيٍ فَاذْهَبِي فَاسْتَخْدِمِيهِ فَقَالَتْ وَأَنَا وَاللَّهِ قَدْ طَحَنْتُ حَتَّى مَجَلَتْ يَدَايَ فَأَتَتْ النَّبِيَّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ فَقَالَ مَا جَاءَ بِكِ أَيْ بُنَيَّةُ قَالَتْ جِئْتُ لَأُسَلِّمَ عَلَيْكَ وَاسْتَحْيَا أَنْ تَسْأَلَهُ وَرَجَعَتْ فَقَالَ مَا فَعَلْتِ قَالَتْ اسْتَحْيَيْتُ أَنْ أَسْأَلَهُ فَأَتَيْنَاهُ جَمِيعًا فَقَالَ عَلِيٌّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَاللَّهِ لَقَدْ سَنَوْتُ حَتَّى اشْتَكَيْتُ صَدْرِي وَقَالَتْ فَاطِمَةُ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا قَدْ طَحَنْتُ حَتَّى مَجَلَتْ يَدَايَ وَقَدْ جَاءَكَ اللَّهُ بِسَبْيٍ وَسَعَةٍ فَأَخْدِمْنَا فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَاللَّهِ لَا أُعْطِيكُمَا وَأَدَعُ أَهْلَ الصُّفَّةِ تَطْوَ بُطُونُهُمْ لَا أَجِدُ مَا أُنْفِقُ عَلَيْهِمْ وَلَكِنِّي أَبِيعُهُمْ وَأُنْفِقُ عَلَيْهِمْ أَثْمَانَهُمْ فَرَجَعَا فَأَتَاهُمَا النَّبِيُّ ...
| Grade: | Hasan (Darussalam)] (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Musnad Ahmad 838 |
| In-book reference | : Book 5, Hadith 268 |
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3552
'Ubaidullah bin 'Abdullah bin 'Utbah narrated that 'Abdullah bin 'Amr bin 'Uthman divorced the daughter of Sa'eed bin Zaid -whose mother was Hamnah bint Qais- irrevocably. Her maternal aunt Fatimah bint Qais told her to move from the house of 'Abdullah bin 'Amr. Marwan heard of that, so he sent word to her, telling her to go back to her home until her 'Iddah was over. She sent a word to him telling him that her maternal aunt Fatimah had issued a Fatwa to that effect, and she told her that the Messenger of Allah had issued a Fatwa to her, telling her to move when Abu 'Amr bin Hafs Al-Makhzumi divorced her. Marwan sent Qabisah bin Dhu'aib to Fatimah to ask her about that. She said that she had been married to Abu 'Amr when the Messenger of Allah appointed 'Ali bin Abi Talib as governor of Yemen, and he went out with him, then he sent word to her divorcing her, and that was the final divorce for her. He told her to ask Al-Harith bin Hisham and 'Ayyash for her provisions that her husband had allocated for her. They said:
"By Allah, she is not entitled to any provision. So, she sent to Al-Harith bin Hisham and 'Ayyash asking them for the provisions from us unless she is pregnant, and she has no right to live in our house unless we permit her." Fatimah said that she went to the Messenger of Allah and told him about that and he said that they had told the truth. She said: "I said: 'Where shall I move to, O Messenger of Allah?' He said: 'Move to the house of Ibn Umm Maktum' -who was the blind man, concerning whom Allah rebuked him in His Book. I moved to his house, and I used to take off my outer garments." Then the Messenger of Allah married her to Usamah bin Zaid.
أَخْبَرَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ سَعِيدِ بْنِ كَثِيرِ بْنِ دِينَارٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، عَنْ شُعَيْبٍ، قَالَ قَالَ الزُّهْرِيُّ أَخْبَرَنِي عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ، أَنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عَمْرِو بْنِ عُثْمَانَ، طَلَّقَ ابْنَةَ سَعِيدِ بْنِ زَيْدٍ - وَأُمُّهَا حَمْنَةُ بِنْتُ قَيْسٍ - الْبَتَّةَ فَأَمَرَتْهَا خَالَتُهَا فَاطِمَةُ بِنْتُ قَيْسٍ بِالاِنْتِقَالِ مِنْ بَيْتِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو وَسَمِعَ بِذَلِكَ، مَرْوَانُ فَأَرْسَلَ إِلَيْهَا فَأَمَرَهَا أَنْ تَرْجِعَ إِلَى مَسْكَنِهَا حَتَّى تَنْقَضِيَ عِدَّتُهَا فَأَرْسَلَتْ إِلَيْهِ تُخْبِرُهُ أَنَّ خَالَتَهَا فَاطِمَةَ أَفْتَتْهَا بِذَلِكَ وَأَخْبَرَتْهَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَفْتَاهَا بِالاِنْتِقَالِ حِينَ طَلَّقَهَا أَبُو عَمْرِو بْنُ حَفْصٍ الْمَخْزُومِيُّ فَأَرْسَلَ مَرْوَانُ قَبِيصَةَ بْنَ ذُؤَيْبٍ إِلَى فَاطِمَةَ فَسَأَلَهَا عَنْ ذَلِكَ فَزَعَمَتْ أَنَّهَا كَانَتْ تَحْتَ أَبِي عَمْرٍو لَمَّا أَمَّرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلِيَّ بْنَ أَبِي طَالِبٍ عَلَى الْيَمَنِ خَرَجَ مَعَهُ فَأَرْسَلَ إِلَيْهَا بِتَطْلِيقَةٍ وَهِيَ بَقِيَّةُ طَلاَقِهَا فَأَمَرَ لَهَا الْحَارِثَ بْنَ هِشَامٍ وَعَيَّاشَ بْنَ أَبِي رَبِيعَةَ بِنَفَقَتِهَا فَأَرْسَلَتْ إِلَى الْحَارِثِ وَعَيَّاشٍ تَسْأَلُهُمَا النَّفَقَةَ الَّتِي أَمَرَ لَهَا بِهَا زَوْجُهَا فَقَالاَ وَاللَّهِ مَا لَهَا عَلَيْنَا نَفَقَةٌ ...
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3552 |
| In-book reference | : Book 27, Hadith 166 |
| English translation | : Vol. 4, Book 27, Hadith 3582 |
Musnad Ahmad » Musnad 'Ali Ibn Abi Talib - وَمِنْ مُسْنَدِ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ
Musnad Ahmad 931
It was narrated from ‘Ali (رضي الله عنه) that the daughter of Hamzah followed them, crying:
O uncle, O uncle. ‘Ali took her by the hand and said to Fatimah (رضي الله عنها), Here is your cousin, look after her. ‘Ali, Zaid and Ja`far disputed concerning her. Ali said: I took her and she is the daughter of my paternal uncle. Ja`far said: She is the daughter of my paternal uncle and her maternal aunt is married to me, Zaid said:She is the daughter of my brother. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) ruled that she be given to her maternal aunt and said: `The maternal aunt is like the mother.` Then he said to ‘Ali: `You are of me and I am of you.” And he said to Ja’far: `You resemble me in appearance and attitude.” And he said to Zaid: `You are our brother and our freed slave.` ‘Ali (رضي الله عنه) said to him. O Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), why don`t you marry the daughter of Hamzah? He said: `She is the daughter of my brother through breastfeeding.`
حَدَّثَنَا حَجَّاجٌ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْرَائِيلُ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنْ هَانِئِ بْنِ هَانِئٍ، وَهُبَيْرَةَ بْنِ يَرِيمَ، عَنْ عَلِيٍّ، أَنَّ ابْنَةَ حَمْزَةَ، تَبِعَتْهُمْ تُنَادِي يَا عَمُّ يَا عَمُّ فَتَنَاوَلَهَا عَلِيٌّ فَأَخَذَ بِيَدِهَا وَقَالَ لِفَاطِمَةَ دُونَكِ ابْنَةَ عَمِّكِ فَحَوِّلِيهَا فَاخْتَصَمَ فِيهَا عَلِيٌّ وَزَيْدٌ وَجَعْفَرٌ فَقَالَ عَلِيٌّ أَنَا أَخَذْتُهَا وَهِيَ ابْنَةُ عَمِّي وَقَالَ جَعْفَرٌ ابْنَةُ عَمِّي وَخَالَتُهَا تَحْتِي وَقَالَ زَيْدٌ ابْنَةُ أَخِي فَقَضَى بِهَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لِخَالَتِهَا وَقَالَ الْخَالَةُ بِمَنْزِلَةِ الْأُمِّ ثُمَّ قَالَ لِعَلِيٍّ أَنْتَ مِنِّي وَأَنَا مِنْكَ وَقَالَ لِجَعْفَرٍ أَشْبَهْتَ خَلْقِي وَخُلُقِي وَقَالَ لِزَيْدٍ أَنْتَ أَخُونَا وَمَوْلَانَا فَقَالَ لَهُ عَلِيٌّ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ أَلَا تَزَوَّجُ ابْنَةَ حَمْزَةَ فَقَالَ إِنَّهَا ابْنَةُ أَخِي مِنْ الرَّضَاعَةِ.
| Grade: | Hasan (Darussalam)] (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Musnad Ahmad 931 |
| In-book reference | : Book 5, Hadith 358 |
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3568
Aishah bint Sa`d bin Abi Waqqas narrated from her father,:
that he entered with the Messenger of Allah (saws) upon a women, before her was a date-seed – or he said – stone – that she would make Tasbih with. So he (saws) said: “Should I not inform you of what is easier for you then this, and better? Glory to Allah according to the number of what He created in the sky, and glory to Allah according to the number of what He created in the earth, and glory to Allah according to the number of what is between that, and glory to Allah according to the number of what He is going to create, and Allah is great, in similar amount to that, and all praise is due to Allah, in similar amount to that, and there is no might or power except by Allah, in similar amount to that (Subḥān Allāhi `adada mā khalaqa fis-samā’ wa subḥān Allāhi `adada mā khalaqa fil-arḍ, wa subḥān Allāhi `adada mā baina dhālik, wa subḥān Allāhi `adada mā huwa khalaq, wa Allāhu akbaru mithla dhālik, wal ḥamdu lillāhi mithla dhālik, wa lā ḥawla wa lā quwwata illā billāhi mithla dhālik).”
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ الْحَسَنِ، حَدَّثَنَا أَصْبَغُ بْنُ الْفَرَجِ، أَخْبَرَنِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ وَهْبٍ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْحَارِثِ، أَنَّهُ أَخْبَرَهُ عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ أَبِي هِلاَلٍ، عَنْ خُزَيْمَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ بِنْتِ سَعْدِ بْنِ أَبِي وَقَّاصٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهَا، أَنَّهُ دَخَلَ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى امْرَأَةٍ وَبَيْنَ يَدَيْهَا نَوًى أَوْ قَالَ حَصًى تُسَبِّحُ بِهِ فَقَالَ
" أَلاَ أُخْبِرُكِ بِمَا هُوَ أَيْسَرُ عَلَيْكِ مِنْ هَذَا أَوْ أَفْضَلُ سُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ عَدَدَ مَا خَلَقَ فِي السَّمَاءِ وَسُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ عَدَدَ مَا خَلَقَ فِي الأَرْضِ وَسُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ عَدَدَ مَا بَيْنَ ذَلِكَ وَسُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ عَدَدَ مَا هُوَ خَالِقٌ وَاللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ وَلاَ حَوْلَ وَلاَ قُوَّةَ إِلاَّ بِاللَّهِ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ " . قَالَ وَهَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ غَرِيبٌ مِنْ حَدِيثِ سَعْدٍ .
| Grade: | Hasan (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3568 |
| In-book reference | : Book 48, Hadith 199 |
| English translation | : Vol. 6, Book 46, Hadith 3568 |
Sunan an-Nasa'i » The Book of Qiyam Al-Lail (The Night Prayer) and Voluntary Prayers During the Day - كتاب قيام الليل وتطوع النهار
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1612
It was narrated from Ali bin Husain, from his father, that:
Hs grandfather Ali bin Abi Talib said: "The Messenger of Allah (SAW) came in to Fatimah and I, one night and woke us up to pray, then he went back to his house and prayed for part of the night, and he did not hear any movement from us. He came back to us and woke us up, and said: 'Get up and pray.' I sat up, rubbing my eyes, and said: 'By Allah, we will only pray that which has decreed for us; our souls are in the hand of Allah (SWT) and if He wants to make us get up, He will make us get up.' The Messenger of Allah (SAW) turned away, striking his hand on his thigh, saying: 'We will only pray that which Allah (SWT) has decreed for us! But man is ever more quarrelsome than anything.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَعْدِ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ بْنِ سَعْدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَمِّي، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، عَنِ ابْنِ إِسْحَاقَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي حَكِيمُ بْنُ حَكِيمِ بْنِ عَبَّادِ بْنِ حُنَيْفٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ مُسْلِمِ بْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ حُسَيْنٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ قَالَ دَخَلَ عَلَىَّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَعَلَى فَاطِمَةَ مِنَ اللَّيْلِ فَأَيْقَظَنَا لِلصَّلاَةِ ثُمَّ رَجَعَ إِلَى بَيْتِهِ فَصَلَّى هَوِيًّا مِنَ اللَّيْلِ فَلَمْ يَسْمَعْ لَنَا حِسًّا فَرَجَعَ إِلَيْنَا فَأَيْقَظَنَا فَقَالَ " قُومَا فَصَلِّيَا " . قَالَ فَجَلَسْتُ وَأَنَا أَعْرُكُ عَيْنِي وَأَقُولُ إِنَّا وَاللَّهِ مَا نُصَلِّي إِلاَّ مَا كَتَبَ اللَّهُ لَنَا إِنَّمَا أَنْفُسُنَا بِيَدِ اللَّهِ . فَإِنْ شَاءَ أَنْ يَبْعَثَنَا بَعَثَنَا - قَالَ - فَوَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهُوَ يَقُولُ وَيَضْرِبُ بِيَدِهِ عَلَى فَخِذِهِ " مَا نُصَلِّي إِلاَّ مَا كَتَبَ اللَّهُ لَنَا { وَكَانَ الإِنْسَانُ أَكْثَرَ شَىْءٍ جَدَلاً } " .
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1612 |
| In-book reference | : Book 20, Hadith 15 |
| English translation | : Vol. 2, Book 20, Hadith 1613 |
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3222
Narrated 'Ubaidullah bin 'Abdullah bin 'Utbah:
It was narrated from 'Ubaidullah bin 'Abdullah bin 'Utbah that during the reign of Marwan, 'Abdullah bin 'Amr bin 'Uthman, who was a young man, issued a final divorce to the daughter of Sa'eed bin Zaid, whose mother was Bint Qais. Her maternal aunt, Fatimah bint Qais, sent word to her telling her to move from the house of 'Abdullah bin 'Amr. Marwan heard of that and he sent word to the daughter of Sa'eed, telling her to go back to her home, and asking her why she had moved from her home before her 'Iddah was over? She sent word to him telling him that her maternal aunt had told her to do that. Fatimah bint Qais said that she had been married to Abu 'Amr bin Hafs, and when the Messenger of Allah appointed 'Ali bin Abi Talib as governor of Yemen, he went out with him and sent word to her that she was divorced with the third Talaq. He told Al-Harith bin Hisham and 'Ayyash bin Abi Rai'ah to spend on her. She sent word to Al-Harith and 'Ayyash asking them what her husband had told them to spend on her, and they said: 'By Allah, she has no right to any maintenance from us, unless she is pregnant, and she cannot come into our home without our permission.' She said that she came to the Messenger of Allah and told him about that, and he stated that they were correct. Fatimah said: 'Where should I move to, O Messenger of Allah?' He said: 'Move to the home of Ibn Umm Maktum, the blind man whom Allah, the Mighty and Sublime, named in His Book.' Fatimah said: 'So I observed my 'Iddah there. He was a man who has lost his sight, so I used to take off my garments in his house, until the Messenger of Allah married me to Usamah bin Zaid.' Marwan criticized her for that and said: 'I have never heard this Hadith from anyone before you. I will continue to follow the ruling that the people have been following.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا كَثِيرُ بْنُ عُبَيْدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، عَنِ الزُّبَيْدِيِّ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ، أَنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عَمْرِو بْنِ عُثْمَانَ، طَلَّقَ وَهُوَ غُلاَمٌ شَابٌّ فِي إِمَارَةِ مَرْوَانَ ابْنَةَ سَعِيدِ بْنِ زَيْدٍ وَأُمُّهَا بِنْتُ قَيْسٍ الْبَتَّةَ فَأَرْسَلَتْ إِلِيْهَا خَالَتُهَا فَاطِمَةُ بِنْتُ قَيْسٍ تَأْمُرُهَا بِالاِنْتِقَالِ مِنْ بَيْتِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرٍو وَسَمِعَ بِذَلِكَ مَرْوَانُ فَأَرْسَلَ إِلَى ابْنَةِ سَعِيدٍ فَأَمَرَهَا أَنْ تَرْجِعَ إِلَى مَسْكَنِهَا وَسَأَلَهَا مَا حَمَلَهَا عَلَى الاِنْتِقَالِ مِنْ قَبْلِ أَنْ تَعْتَدَّ فِي مَسْكَنِهَا حَتَّى تَنْقَضِيَ عِدَّتُهَا فَأَرْسَلَتْ إِلَيْهِ تُخْبِرُهُ أَنَّ خَالَتَهَا أَمَرَتْهَا بِذَلِكَ فَزَعَمَتْ فَاطِمَةُ بِنْتُ قَيْسٍ أَنَّهَا كَانَتْ تَحْتَ أَبِي عَمْرِو بْنِ حَفْصٍ فَلَمَّا أَمَّرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلِيَّ بْنَ أَبِي طَالِبٍ عَلَى الْيَمَنِ خَرَجَ مَعَهُ وَأَرْسَلَ إِلَيْهَا بِتَطْلِيقَةٍ هِيَ بَقِيَّةُ طَلاَقِهَا وَأَمَرَ لَهَا الْحَارِثَ بْنَ هِشَامٍ وَعَيَّاشَ بْنَ أَبِي رَبِيعَةَ بِنَفَقَتِهَا فَأَرْسَلَتْ - زَعَمَتْ - إِلَى الْحَارِثِ وَعَيَّاشٍ تَسْأَلُهُمَا الَّذِي أَمَرَ لَهَا بِهِ زَوْجُهَا فَقَالاَ وَاللَّهِ مَا لَهَا عِنْدَنَا نَفَقَةٌ إِلاَّ أَنْ تَكُونَ حَامِلاً وَمَا لَهَا أَنْ تَكُونَ فِي مَسْكَنِنَا إِلاَّ بِإِذْنِنَا ...
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3222 |
| In-book reference | : Book 26, Hadith 27 |
| English translation | : Vol. 4, Book 26, Hadith 3224 |
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3787
Narrated 'Umar bin Abi Salamah - the step-son of the Prophet (SAW):
"When these Ayat were revealed to the Prophet (SAW): 'Allah only wishes to remove the Rijs from you, O members of the family, and to purify you with a thorough purification...' (33:33) in the home of Umm Salamah, he called for Fatimah, Hasan, Husain, and wrapped them in a cloak, and 'Ali was behind him, so he wrapped him in the cloak, then he said: 'O Allah! These are the people of my house, so remove the Rijs from them, and purify them with a thorough purification.' So Umm Salamah said: 'And am I with them O Messenger of Allah?' He said: 'You are in your place, and you are more virtuous to me.'"
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ الأَصْبَهَانِيُّ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ عُبَيْدٍ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ أَبِي رَبَاحٍ، عَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، رَبِيبِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ نَزَلَتْ هَذِهِ الآيَةُ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلمَّ : ( إنمَا يُرِيدُ اللَّهُ لِيُذْهِبَ عَنْكُمُ الرِّجْسَ أَهْلَ الْبَيْتِ وَيُطَهِّرَكُمْ تَطْهِيرًا ) فِي بَيْتِ أُمِّ سَلَمَةَ فَدَعَا النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَاطِمَةَ وَحَسَنًا وَحُسَيْنًا فَجَلَّلَهُمْ بِكِسَاءٍ وَعَلِيٌّ خَلْفَ ظَهْرِهِ فَجَلَّلَهُ بِكِسَاءٍ ثُمَّ قَالَ " اللَّهُمَّ هَؤُلاَءِ أَهْلُ بَيْتِي فَأَذْهِبْ عَنْهُمُ الرِّجْسَ وَطَهِّرْهُمْ تَطْهِيرًا " . قَالَتْ أُمُّ سَلَمَةَ وَأَنَا مَعَهُمْ يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ قَالَ " أَنْتِ عَلَى مَكَانِكِ وَأَنْتِ إِلَيَّ خَيْرٍ " . وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنْ أُمِّ سَلَمَةَ وَمَعْقِلِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ وَأَبِي الْحَمْرَاءِ وَأَنَسٍ بْنِ مَالِكٍ . وَهَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ .
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3787 |
| In-book reference | : Book 49, Hadith 186 |
| English translation | : Vol. 1, Book 46, Hadith 3787 |
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3205
Narrated 'Umar bin Abi Salamah - the step-son of the Prophet (SAW):
"When these Ayat were revealed to the Prophet (SAW): 'Allah only wishes to remove the Rijs from you, O members of the family, and to purify you with a thorough purification (33:33)' in the home of Umm Salamah, he called for Fatimah, Hasan, Husain, and wrapped him in the cloak, and 'Ali was behind him, so he wrapped him in the cloak, then he said: 'O Allah! These are the people of my house, so remove the Rijs from them, and purify them with a thorough purification.' So Umm Salamah said: 'And I, Prophet of Allah?' He said: 'You are in your place (meaning you are already a member of my household), and you are goodness.'"
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ بْنِ الأَصْبَهَانِيِّ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ عُبَيْدٍ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ أَبِي رَبَاحٍ، عَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، رَبِيبِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ لَمَّا نَزَلَتْ هَذِهِ الآيَةُ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلمَّ : ( إنمَا يُرِيدُ اللَّهُ لِيُذْهِبَ عَنْكُمُ الرِّجْسَ أَهْلَ الْبَيْتِ وَيُطَهِّرَكُمْ تَطْهِيرًا ) فِي بَيْتِ أُمِّ سَلَمَةَ فَدَعَا فَاطِمَةَ وَحَسَنًا وَحُسَيْنًا فَجَلَّلَهُمْ بِكِسَاءٍ وَعَلِيٌّ خَلْفَ ظَهْرِهِ فَجَلَّلَهُمْ بِكِسَاءٍ ثُمَّ قَالَ " اللَّهُمَّ هَؤُلاَءِ أَهْلُ بَيْتِي فَأَذْهِبْ عَنْهُمُ الرِّجْسَ وَطَهِّرْهُمْ تَطْهِيرًا " . قَالَتْ أُمُّ سَلَمَةَ وَأَنَا مَعَهُمْ يَا نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ قَالَ " أَنْتِ عَلَى مَكَانِكِ وَأَنْتِ عَلَى خَيْرٍ " . قَالَ هَذَا حَدِيثٌ غَرِيبٌ مِنْ هَذَا الْوَجْهِ مِنْ حَدِيثِ عَطَاءٍ عَنْ عُمَرَ بْنِ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ .
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3205 |
| In-book reference | : Book 47, Hadith 257 |
| English translation | : Vol. 5, Book 44, Hadith 3205 |
Yahya related to me from Malik that Ibn Shihab used to say, "When a man catches the raka he says, 'Allah is greater' once, and that takbir is enough for him."
Malik added, "That is if he intended to begin the prayer by that takbir "
Malik was asked about a man who began with the imam but forgot the opening takbir and the takbir of the ruku until he had done one raka. Then he remembered that he had not said the takbir at the opening nor in the ruku,so he said the takbir in the second raka. He said, "I prefer that he start his prayer again, but if he forgets the opening takbir with the imam and says the takbir in the first ruku, I consider that enough for him if he intends by it the opening takbir."
Malik said, about some one who prayed by himself and forgot the opening takbir, "He begins his prayer afresh ."
Malik said, about an imam who forgot the opening takbir until he had finished his prayer, "I think that he should do the prayer again, and those behind him, even if they have said the takbir."
وَحَدَّثَنِي عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، أَنَّهُ كَانَ يَقُولُ إِذَا أَدْرَكَ الرَّجُلُ الرَّكْعَةَ فَكَبَّرَ تَكْبِيرَةً وَاحِدَةً أَجْزَأَتْ عَنْهُ تِلْكَ التَّكْبِيرَةُ . قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَذَلِكَ إِذَا نَوَى بِتِلْكَ التَّكْبِيرَةِ افْتِتَاحَ الصَّلاَةِ . وَسُئِلَ مَالِكٌ عَنْ رَجُلٍ دَخَلَ مَعَ الإِمَامِ فَنَسِيَ تَكْبِيرَةَ الاِفْتِتَاحِ وَتَكْبِيرَةَ الرُّكُوعِ حَتَّى صَلَّى رَكْعَةً ثُمَّ ذَكَرَ أَنَّهُ لَمْ يَكُنْ كَبَّرَ تَكْبِيرَةَ الاِفْتِتَاحِ وَلاَ عِنْدَ الرُّكُوعِ وَكَبَّرَ فِي الرَّكْعَةِ الثَّانِيَةِ قَالَ يَبْتَدِئُ صَلاَتَهُ أَحَبُّ إِلَىَّ وَلَوْ سَهَا مَعَ الإِمَامِ عَنْ تَكْبِيرَةِ الاِفْتِتَاحِ وَكَبَّرَ فِي الرُّكُوعِ الأَوَّلِ رَأَيْتُ ذَلِكَ مُجْزِيًا عَنْهُ إِذَا نَوَى بِهَا تَكْبِيرَةَ الاِفْتِتَاحِ . قَالَ مَالِكٌ فِي الَّذِي يُصَلِّي لِنَفْسِهِ فَنَسِيَ تَكْبِيرَةَ الاِفْتِتَاحِ إِنَّهُ يَسْتَأْنِفُ صَلاَتَهُ . وَقَالَ مَالِكٌ فِي إِمَامٍ يَنْسَى تَكْبِيرَةَ الاِفْتِتَاحِ حَتَّى يَفْرُغَ مِنْ صَلاَتِهِ قَالَ أَرَى أَنْ يُعِيدَ وَيُعِيدُ مَنْ خَلْفَهُ الصَّلاَةَ وَإِنْ كَانَ مَنْ خَلْفَهُ قَدْ كَبَّرُوا فَإِنَّهُمْ يُعِيدُونَ .
| Sunnah.com reference | : Book 3, Hadith 23 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Book 3, Hadith 23 |
| Arabic reference | : Book 3, Hadith 170 |
Sunan Abi Dawud 760
‘Ali b. Ali Talib said:
When the Messenger of Allah (saws) stood up for prayer, he uttered the takbir (Allah is most great), then said: I have turned my face, breaking with all others, towards Him Who created the heavens and the earth, and I am not a polytheist. My prayer and my devotion, my life and my death belong to Allah, the Lord of the Universe, Who has no partner. That is what I have been commanded, and I am first of Muslims (those who surrender themselves). O Allah, Thou art the King. There is no God but Thee. Thou art my Lord and I am Thy servant. I have wronged myself, but I acknowledge my sin, so forgive me all my sins; Thou Who alone canst forgive sins; and guide me to the best qualities. Thou Who alone canst guide to the best of them; and turn me from evil ones. Thou who alone canst turn from evil qualities. I come to serve and please Thee. All good is in Thy Hands, and evil does not pertain to Thee. I seek refuge in Thee and turn to Thee, Who art blessed and exalted. I ask Thy forgiveness and turn to thee in repentance. When he bowed, he said: O Allah, to Thee I bow, in Thee I trust, and to Thee I submit myself. My hearing, my sight, my brain, my bone and my sinews humble themselves before Thee. When he raised his head, he said: Allah listens to him who praises Him. O our lord, and all praises be to Thee in the whole of the heavens and the earth, and what is between them, and in whatever Thou creates afterwards. When he prostrated himself, he said: O Allah, to Thee I prostrate myself, to Thee I trust, and to Thee I submit myself. My face prostrated itself before Him Who created it, fashioned it, and fashioned it in the best shape, and brought forth its hearing and seeing. Blessed is Allah, the best of creators. When he saluted at the end of the prayer, he said: O Allah, forgive me my former and my latter sins, my open and secret sins, my sins in exceeding the limits, and what Thou knowest better than I. Thou art He Who puts forward and puts back. There is deity but Thee.
حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُعَاذٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ عَمِّهِ الْمَاجِشُونِ بْنِ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي رَافِعٍ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ، - رضى الله عنه - قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ كَبَّرَ ثُمَّ قَالَ " وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِيَ لِلَّذِي فَطَرَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضَ حَنِيفًا مُسْلِمًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلاَتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَاىَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أُمِرْتُ وَأَنَا أَوَّلُ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ الْمَلِكُ لاَ إِلَهَ لِي إِلاَّ أَنْتَ أَنْتَ رَبِّي وَأَنَا عَبْدُكَ ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي وَاعْتَرَفْتُ بِذَنْبِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي ذُنُوبِي جَمِيعًا إِنَّهُ لاَ يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَاهْدِنِي لأَحْسَنِ الأَخْلاَقِ لاَ يَهْدِي لأَحْسَنِهَا إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَاصْرِفْ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا لاَ يَصْرِفُ سَيِّئَهَا إِلاَّ أَنْتَ لَبَّيْكَ وَسَعْدَيْكَ وَالْخَيْرُ كُلُّهُ فِي يَدَيْكَ وَالشَّرُّ لَيْسَ إِلَيْكَ أَنَا بِكَ وَإِلَيْكَ تَبَارَكْتَ وَتَعَالَيْتَ أَسْتَغْفِرُكَ وَأَتُوبُ إِلَيْكَ " . وَإِذَا رَكَعَ قَالَ " اللَّهُمَّ لَكَ رَكَعْتُ وَبِكَ آمَنْتُ وَلَكَ أَسْلَمْتُ خَشَعَ لَكَ سَمْعِي وَبَصَرِي وَمُخِّي وَعِظَامِي وَعَصَبِي " . وَإِذَا رَفَعَ قَالَ " ...
| Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 760 |
| In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 370 |
| English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 759 |
Mishkat al-Masabih 799
Abu Huraira said that when God’s Messenger got up to pray he would say the takbir when standing, then say the takbir when bowing, then say, “God listens to him who praises Him” when coming to an erect position after bowing, then say while standing, “To Thee, our Lord, be the praise,” then say the takbir when getting down for prostration, then say the takbir when he raised his head, then say the takbir when he prostrated himself, then say the takbir when he raised his head. He would do that throughout the whole prayer till he finished it, and he would say the takbir when he got up at the end of two rak'as after adopting the sitting posture.
(Bukhari and Muslim.)
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ: كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلَاةِ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَقُومُ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْكَعُ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ: «سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ» حِينَ يَرْفَعُ صُلْبَهُ مِنَ الرَّكْعَةِ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ وَهُوَ قَائِمٌ: «رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ» ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَهْوِي ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يسْجد ثمَّ يكبر حِين يرفع رَأسه يَفْعَلُ ذَلِكَ فِي الصَّلَاةِ كُلِّهَا حَتَّى يَقْضِيَهَا وَيُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَقُومُ مِنَ الثِّنْتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْجُلُوسِ
| مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Mishkat al-Masabih 799 |
| In-book reference | : Book 4, Hadith 227 |
Musnad Ahmad » Musnad 'Ali Ibn Abi Talib - وَمِنْ مُسْنَدِ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ
Musnad Ahmad 710
Ibraheem bin ‘Abdullah bin Hunain narrated that his father said:
I heard `Ali bin Abi Talib (رضي الله عنه) say: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) forbade me, but I do not say that he forbade you, to wear gold rings, to wear garments made of a blend of linen and silk or garments dyed with safflower, and to recite Qur`an whilst bowing. He gave me a suit of pure silk and I went out wearing it, and he said: `O ‘Ali, I did not give it to you to wear it.” So I went back to Fatimah (رضي الله عنها) and gave it to her to hold an edge of it, so she took hold of it to fold it with me, but I tore it in two. She said: May your hands be rubbed with dust, O son of Abu Talib! What have you done? I said to her. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) forbade me to wear it. Wear it and give it to your womenfolk.
حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، عَنِ ابْنِ إِسْحَاقَ، حَدَّثَنِي إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ حُنَيْنٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَلِيَّ بْنَ أَبِي طَالِبٍ، رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ يَقُولُ نَهَانِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ لَا أَقُولُ نَهَاكُمْ عَنْ تَخَتُّمِ الذَّهَبِ وَعَنْ لُبْسِ الْقَسِّيِّ وَالْمُعَصْفَرِ وَقِرَاءَةِ الْقُرْآنِ وَأَنَا رَاكِعٌ وَكَسَانِي حُلَّةً مِنْ سِيَرَاءَ فَخَرَجْتُ فِيهَا فَقَالَ يَا عَلِيُّ إِنِّي لَمْ أَكْسُكَهَا لِتَلْبَسَهَا قَالَ فَرَجَعْتُ بِهَا إِلَى فَاطِمَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا فَأَعْطَيْتُهَا نَاحِيَتَهَا فَأَخَذَتْ بِهَا لِتَطْوِيَهَا مَعِي فَشَقَّقْتُهَا بِثِنْتَيْنِ قَالَ فَقَالَتْ تَرِبَتْ يَدَاكَ يَا ابْنَ أَبِي طَالِبٍ مَاذَا صَنَعْتَ قَالَ فَقُلْتُ لَهَا نَهَانِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ عَنْ لُبْسِهَا فَالْبَسِي وَاكْسِي نِسَاءَكِ.
| Grade: | Sahih Hadeeth] (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Musnad Ahmad 710 |
| In-book reference | : Book 5, Hadith 143 |
Sunan Abi Dawud 5062
Ali said :
Fatimah complained to the Prophet (May peace be upon him) of the effect of the grinding stone on her hand. Then some slaves (prisoners of war) were brought to him. So she went to him to ask for (one of) them, but she did not find him. She mentioned the matter to ‘A’ishah. When the prophet (May peace be upon him) came, she informed him. He (the prophet) visited us (Ali) when we had gone to bed, and when we were about to get up, he said: stay where you are. He then came and sat down between us (her and me), and I felt the coldness of his feet on my chest. He then said; “Let me guide to something better than what you have asked. When you go bed, say: Glory be to Allah” thirty-three times.”Praise be to Allah” thirty-three times, and “ Allah is most Great” thirty-four times. That will be better for you than a servant.
حَدَّثَنَا حَفْصُ بْنُ عُمَرَ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا مُسَدَّدٌ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، عَنْ شُعْبَةَ، - الْمَعْنَى - عَنِ الْحَكَمِ، عَنِ ابْنِ أَبِي لَيْلَى، - قَالَ مُسَدَّدٌ - قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيٌّ، قَالَ شَكَتْ فَاطِمَةُ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَا تَلْقَى فِي يَدِهَا مِنَ الرَّحَى فَأُتِيَ بِسَبْىٍ فَأَتَتْهُ تَسْأَلُهُ فَلَمْ تَرَهُ فَأَخْبَرَتْ بِذَلِكَ عَائِشَةَ فَلَمَّا جَاءَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَخْبَرَتْهُ فَأَتَانَا وَقَدْ أَخَذْنَا مَضَاجِعَنَا فَذَهَبْنَا لِنَقُومَ فَقَالَ " عَلَى مَكَانِكُمَا " . فَجَاءَ فَقَعَدَ بَيْنَنَا حَتَّى وَجَدْتُ بَرْدَ قَدَمَيْهِ عَلَى صَدْرِي فَقَالَ " أَلاَ أَدُلُّكُمَا عَلَى خَيْرٍ مِمَّا سَأَلْتُمَا إِذَا أَخَذْتُمَا مَضَاجِعَكُمَا فَسَبِّحَا ثَلاَثًا وَثَلاَثِينَ وَاحْمَدَا ثَلاَثًا وَثَلاَثِينَ وَكَبِّرَا أَرْبَعًا وَثَلاَثِينَ فَهُوَ خَيْرٌ لَكُمَا مِنْ خَادِمٍ " .
| Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 5062 |
| In-book reference | : Book 43, Hadith 290 |
| English translation | : Book 42, Hadith 5044 |
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3819
Narrated Usamah bin Zaid:
"I was sitting [with the Prophet (SAW)] when 'Ali and Al-'Abbas came seeking permission to enter. They said: 'O Usamah, seek permission for us from the Messenger of Allah (SAW).' So I said: 'O Messenger of Allah, 'Ali and Al-'Abbas seek permission to enter.' He said: 'Do you know what has brought them?' I said: 'No [I do not know].' So the Prophet (SAW) said: 'But I know, grant them permission.' So they entered and said: 'O Messenger of Allah, we have come to you, to ask you which of your family is most beloved to you.' He said: 'Fatimah bint Muhammad.' So they said: 'We did not come to ask you about (immediate) family.' He said: 'The most beloved of my family to me is the one whom Allah favored and I favored, Usamah bin Zaid.' They said: 'Then who?' He said: 'Then 'Ali bin Abi Talib.' Al-'Abbas said: 'O Messenger of Allah, you have made your uncle the last of them.' He said: 'Indeed, 'Ali has preceded you in emigration.'"
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ الْحَسَنِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ إِسْمَاعِيلَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عُمَرُ بْنُ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي أُسَامَةُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، قَالَ كُنْتُ جَالِسًا عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذْ جَاءَ عَلِيٌّ وَالْعَبَّاسُ يَسْتَأْذِنَانِ فَقَالاَ يَا أُسَامَةُ اسْتَأْذِنْ لَنَا عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم . فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ عَلِيٌّ وَالْعَبَّاسُ يَسْتَأْذِنَانِ . فَقَالَ " أَتَدْرِي مَا جَاءَ بِهِمَا " . قُلْتُ لاَ أَدْرِيَ . فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم " لَكِنِّي أَدْرِي " . فَأَذِنَ لَهُمَا فَدَخَلاَ فَقَالاَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ جِئْنَاكَ نَسْأَلُكَ أَىُّ أَهْلِكَ أَحَبُّ إِلَيْكَ قَالَ " فَاطِمَةُ بِنْتُ مُحَمَّدٍ " . فَقَالاَ مَا جِئْنَاكَ نَسْأَلُكَ عَنْ أَهْلِكَ . قَالَ " أَحَبُّ أَهْلِي إِلَىَّ مَنْ قَدْ أَنْعَمَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَأَنْعَمْتُ عَلَيْهِ أُسَامَةُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ " . قَالاَ ثُمَّ مَنْ قَالَ " ثُمَّ عَلِيُّ بْنُ أَبِي طَالِبٍ " . قَالَ الْعَبَّاسُ يَا رَسُولَ الله جَعَلْتَ عَمَّكَ آخِرَهُمْ قَالَ " لأَنَّ عَلِيًّا قَدْ سَبَقَكَ بِالْهِجْرَةِ " . هَذَا حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ . وَكَانَ شُعْبَةُ يُضَعِّفُ عُمَرَ بْنَ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ .
| Grade: | Hasan (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 3819 |
| In-book reference | : Book 49, Hadith 219 |
| English translation | : Vol. 1, Book 46, Hadith 3819 |
Sahih Muslim 392 b
Abu Huraira reported:
When the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) got up for prayer, he would say the takbir (Allah-o-Akbar) when standing, then say the takbir when bowing. then say:" Allah listened to him who praised him," when coming to the erect position after bowing, then say while standing:" To Thee, our Lord, be the praise", then recite the takbir when getting down for prostration, then say the takbir on raising his head, then say the takbir on prostrating himself, then say the takbir on raising his head. He would do that throughout the whole prayer till he would complete it, and he would say the takbir when he would get up at the end of two rak'as after adopting the sitting posture. Abu Huraira said: My prayer has the best resemblance amongst you with the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him).
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي ابْنُ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، يَقُولُ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَقُومُ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْكَعُ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ " سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ " . حِينَ يَرْفَعُ صُلْبَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ وَهُوَ قَائِمٌ " رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ " . ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَهْوِي سَاجِدًا ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَسْجُدُ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ ثُمَّ يَفْعَلُ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ فِي الصَّلاَةِ كُلِّهَا حَتَّى يَقْضِيَهَا وَيُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَقُومُ مِنَ الْمَثْنَى بَعْدَ الْجُلُوسِ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ إِنِّي لأَشْبَهُكُمْ صَلاَةً بِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم .
| Reference | : Sahih Muslim 392b |
| In-book reference | : Book 4, Hadith 31 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Book 4, Hadith 765 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Sunan Ibn Majah 4077
It was narrated that Abu Umamah Al-Bahili said:
"The Messenger
of Allah (saw) addressed us, and most of his speech had to do with
telling us about Dajjal. He warned about him, and among the things he
said was: 'There will not be any tribulation on earth, since the time
Allah created the offspring of Adam, that will be greater than the
tribulation of Dajjal. Allah has not sent any Prophet but he warned
his nation about Dajjal. I am the last of the Prophets, and you are
the last of the nations. He will undoubtedly appear among you. If he
appears while I am among you, I will contend with him on behalf of
every Muslim, and if he appears while I am not among you, then each
man must fend for himself and Allah will take care of every Muslim on
my behalf. He will emerge from Al-Khallah, between Sham and Iraq, and
will wreak havoc right and left. O slaves of Allah, remain steadfast.
I will describe him to you in a manner in which none of the Prophets
has described him before me. He will start by saying "I am a
Prophet," and there is no Prophet after me. Then a second time
he will say: "I am your Lord." But you will not see your
Lord until you die. He is one-eyed, and your Lord is not one-eyed,
and written between his eyes is Kafir. Every believer will read it,
whether he is literate or illiterate. Part of his Fitnah will be that
he will have with him Paradise and Hell, but his Hell will be a
Paradise and his Paradise a Hell. Whoever is tested with his fire
(hell), let him seek the help of Allah and recite the first Verses of
Al-Kahf, then it will be cool and safe for him, as the fire was for
Ibrahim. Part of his Fitnah will be that he will say to a Bedouin:
"What do you think, if I resurrect your father and mother for
you, will you bear witness that I am your Lord?" He will say:
"Yes." Then two devils will appear to him in the form of
his father and mother and will say: "O my son, follow him, for
he is your Lord." And part of his Fitnah will be that he will
overpower a single soul and kill him, then he will cut him with a saw
until he falls in two pieces. Then he will say: "Look at this
slave of mine; I will resurrect him now, then he will claim that he
has a Lord other than me." Then Allah will resurrect him and the
evil one will say to him: "Who is your Lord?" and he will
say: "Allah is my Lord, and you are the enemy of Allah, you are
Dajjal. By Allah, I have never had more insight about you than I have
today."
(An addition) Abul-Hasan Tanafisi said: "Muharibi told us: 'Ubaidullah bin al-Walid Al-Wassafi told us, from 'Atiyyah, that Abu Sa'eed said: "The Messenger of Allah (saw) said: 'That man will be the highest in status in my nation in Paradise'" -
He said: "Abu Sa'eed said: 'By Allah, we did not think that man would be anyone other than 'Umar bin Khattab, until he passed away. -
Muharibi said: "Then we went back to the narration of Abu Rafi'." He said: - 'Part of his Fitnah will be that he will command the sky to rain, and it will rain, and he will command the earth to bring forth vegetation and it will do so. And part of his Fitnah will be that he will pass by a clan and they will disbelieve in him, so all their flocks will perish and none will be left. And part of his Fitnah will be that he will pass by a clan who will believe in him, so he will command the sky to rain, and it will rain, and he will command the earth to bring forth vegetation and it will do so, until their flocks will come back in the evening of that day, bigger and fatter than they have ever been, with their flanks stretched and their udders full of milk. There will be no part of the earth left that he does not enter and prevail over, except for Makkah and Al-Madinah, for he will not approach them on any of their mountain paths but he will be met by angels with unsheathed swords, until he will stop at the red hill at the end of the marsh. Then Al-Madinah will be shaken with its people three times, and no hypocrite, male or female, will be left, all will come out to him. Thus it will be cleansed of impurity just as the bellows cleanses the iron of dross. And that day will be called the Day of Deliverance.'
"Umm Sharik bint Abi 'akar said: 'O Messenger of Allah, where will the Arabs be that day?' He said: 'On that day they will be few, and most of them will be in Baitul-Maqdis (Jerusalem), and their leader will be a righteous man. When their leader has stepped forward to lead them in subh prayer, 'Eisa bin Maryam will come down to them. Their leader will step backwards so that 'Eisa can come forward and lead the people in prayer, but 'Eisa will place his hand between his shoulders and say to him: "Go forward and pray, for the Iqamah was given for you." Then their leader will lead them in prayer. When he has finished, 'Eisa (as), will say: "Open the gate." So they will open it and behind it will be Dajjal with seventy thousand Jews, each of them carrying an adorned sword and wearing a greenish cloak. When Dajjal looks at him, he will start to melt as salt melts in water. He will run away, and 'Eisa (as), will say: "I have only one blow for you, which you will not be able to escape!" He will catch up with him at the eastern gate of Ludd, and will kill him. Then Allah will defeat the Jews, and there will be nothing left that Allah has created which the Jews will be able to hide behind, except that Allah will cause it to speak - no stone, no tree, no wall, no animal - except for Al-Gharqad (the box-thorn), for it is one of their trees, and will not speak - except that it will say: "O Muslim slave of Allah, here is a Jews, come and kill him!"
"The Messenger of Allah (saw) said: 'His (Dajjal's) days will number forty years: a year like half a year, a year like a month, a month like a week, and the rest of his days will be like sparks from a fire (i.e., they will pass quickly). One of you will enter the gate of Al-Madinah in the morning and not reach its other gate until evening comes.' It was said: 'O Messenger of Allah, how should we pray on those short days?' He said: 'Estimate (the times of) the prayer, as you do on these long days, then pray.' The Messenger of Allah (saw) said: "Eisa bin Maryam (as), will be a just judge and a just ruler among my nation. He will break the cross, slaughter the pigs, abolish the Jizyah and charity will be left. No one will be appointed to (collect the Zakah of) sheep and camels. Grudges and mutual hatred will disappear and the venom of every venomous creature will be removed, so that a baby boy will but his hand in a snake and it will not harm him, and a baby girl will make a lion run away, and it will not harm her; and the wolf will be among the sheep like their sheepdog. The earth will be filled with peace just as a vessel is filled with water. The people will be united and none will be worshipped except Allah. War will cease and Quraish will no longer be in power. The earth will be like a silver platter, with its vegetation growing as it did at the time of Adam, until a group of people will gather around one bunch of grapes and it will suffice them, and a group will gather around a single pomegranate and it will suffice them. An ox will be sold for such and such amount of money, and a horse will be sold for a few Dirham.' They said: 'O Messenger of Allah, why will horses be so cheap?' He said: 'They will never be ridden in war again.' It was said to him: 'Why will oxen be so expensive?' He said: 'Because all the land will be tilled. Before Dajjal appears there will be three difficult years in which the people will suffer severe famine. In the first year, Allah will command the sky to withhold one third of its rain and the earth to withhold one third of its produce. In the second year, He will command the sky to withhold two thirds of its rain and the earth to withhold two-thirds of its produce. In the third year, he will command the sky to withhold all of its rain, and not a single drop will fall, and the earth to withhold all of its produce, and nothing will grow. All cloven-hoofed animals will die, except those that Allah wills.' It was said: 'What will the people live on at that time?' He said: 'Tahlil, Takbir, Tasbih and Tahmid. That will take the place of food for them.'"
Abu 'Abdullah (Ibn Majah) said: "I heard Abul-Hasan Tanafisi say: 'I heard 'Abdur-Rahman Al-Muharibi say: "This Hadith should be sent to every teacher so that they can teach it to the children in the schools."
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ الْمُحَارِبِيُّ، عَنْ إِسْمَاعِيلَ بْنِ رَافِعٍ أَبِي رَافِعٍ، عَنْ أَبِي زُرْعَةَ السَّيْبَانِيِّ، يَحْيَى بْنِ أَبِي عَمْرٍو عَنْ أَبِي أُمَامَةَ الْبَاهِلِيِّ، قَالَ خَطَبَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ فَكَانَ أَكْثَرُ خُطْبَتِهِ حَدِيثًا حَدَّثَنَاهُ عَنِ الدَّجَّالِ وَحَذَّرَنَاهُ فَكَانَ مِنْ قَوْلِهِ أَنْ قَالَ " إِنَّهُ لَمْ تَكُنْ فِتْنَةٌ فِي الأَرْضِ مُنْذُ ذَرَأَ اللَّهُ ذُرِّيَّةَ آدَمَ أَعْظَمَ مِنْ فِتْنَةِ الدَّجَّالِ وَإِنَّ اللَّهَ لَمْ يَبْعَثْ نَبِيًّا إِلاَّ حَذَّرَ أُمَّتَهُ الدَّجَّالَ وَأَنَا آخِرُ الأَنْبِيَاءِ وَأَنْتُمْ آخِرُ الأُمَمِ وَهُوَ خَارِجٌ فِيكُمْ لاَ مَحَالَةَ وَإِنْ يَخْرُجْ وَأَنَا بَيْنَ ظَهْرَانَيْكُمْ فَأَنَا حَجِيجٌ لِكُلِّ مُسْلِمٍ وَإِنْ يَخْرُجْ مِنْ بَعْدِي فَكُلُّ امْرِئٍ حَجِيجُ نَفْسِهِ وَاللَّهُ خَلِيفَتِي عَلَى كُلِّ مُسْلِمٍ وَإِنَّهُ يَخْرُجُ مِنْ خَلَّةٍ بَيْنَ الشَّامِ وَالْعِرَاقِ فَيَعِيثُ يَمِينًا وَيَعِيثُ شِمَالاً . يَا عِبَادَ اللَّهِ أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ فَاثْبُتُوا فَإِنِّي سَأَصِفُهُ لَكُمْ صِفَةً لَمْ يَصِفْهَا إِيَّاهُ نَبِيٌّ قَبْلِي إِنَّهُ يَبْدَأُ فَيَقُولُ أَنَا نَبِيٌّ وَلاَ نَبِيَّ بَعْدِي ثُمَّ يُثَنِّي فَيَقُولُ أَنَا رَبُّكُمْ . وَلاَ تَرَوْنَ رَبَّكُمْ حَتَّى تَمُوتُوا وَإِنَّهُ أَعْوَرُ وَإِنَّ رَبَّكُمْ لَيْسَ بِأَعْوَرَ وَإِنَّهُ مَكْتُوبٌ بَيْنَ عَيْنَيْهِ ...
| Grade: | Da'if (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan Ibn Majah 4077 |
| In-book reference | : Book 36, Hadith 152 |
| English translation | : Vol. 5, Book 36, Hadith 4077 |
Sunan Abi Dawud 1011
The above mentioned tradition has also been narrated by Abu Hurairah through a different chain of transmitters. This version goes :
the Prophet (may peace be upon him) uttered the takbir and prostrated himself (in a tradition relating to the incidence of the possessor of arms [Dhu al-yadain]). The narrator Hisham, I,e, Ibn Hassan said: he uttered the takbir ; then he uttered the takbir and prostrated himself.
Abu Dawud said : This tradition has also been narrated by Habib b. al-shahid, Humaid, Yunus, and Asim b. al-Ahwal, from Muhammad on the authority of abu Hurairah none of them mentioned what Hammad b. Zaid mentioned from from Hisham that he uttered the takbir; then uttered the takbir and prostrated himself. Hammad b. Sulaimah and Abu BAkr b. ‘Ayyash also narrated this tradition from Hisham, but they did not narrate from him what HAmmad b. zaid narrated that he uttered the takbir and again uttered the takbir.
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ نَصْرِ بْنِ عَلِيٍّ، حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، عَنْ أَيُّوبَ، وَهِشَامٍ، وَيَحْيَى بْنِ عَتِيقٍ، وَابْنِ، عَوْنٍ عَنْ مُحَمَّدٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي قِصَّةِ ذِي الْيَدَيْنِ أَنَّهُ كَبَّرَ وَسَجَدَ . وَقَالَ هِشَامٌ يَعْنِي ابْنَ حَسَّانَ كَبَّرَ ثُمَّ كَبَّرَ وَسَجَدَ . قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ رَوَى هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ أَيْضًا حَبِيبُ بْنُ الشَّهِيدِ وَحُمَيْدٌ وَيُونُسُ وَعَاصِمٌ الأَحْوَلُ عَنْ مُحَمَّدٍ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ لَمْ يَذْكُرْ أَحَدٌ مِنْهُمْ مَا ذَكَرَ حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ عَنْ هِشَامٍ أَنَّهُ كَبَّرَ ثُمَّ كَبَّرَ وَسَجَدَ وَرَوَى حَمَّادُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ وَأَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ عَيَّاشٍ هَذَا الْحَدِيثَ عَنْ هِشَامٍ لَمْ يَذْكُرَا عَنْهُ هَذَا الَّذِي ذَكَرَهُ حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ أَنَّهُ كَبَّرَ ثُمَّ كَبَّرَ .
| Grade: | Shadh (Al-Albani) | شاذ (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1011 |
| In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 622 |
| English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1006 |
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1023
Abdur-Rahman bin Abi Laila said:
"Zaid bin Arqam would say four Takbir for our funerals. (Once) he said five Takbir for a funeral so we asked him about that and he said: 'The Messenger of Allah would say those Takbir.'"
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ مُرَّةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبِي لَيْلَى، قَالَ كَانَ زَيْدُ بْنُ أَرْقَمَ يُكَبِّرُ عَلَى جَنَائِزِنَا أَرْبَعًا وَإِنَّهُ كَبَّرَ عَلَى جَنَازَةٍ خَمْسًا فَسَأَلْنَاهُ عَنْ ذَلِكَ فَقَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُكَبِّرُهَا . قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَرْقَمَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ . وَقَدْ ذَهَبَ بَعْضُ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ إِلَى هَذَا مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَغَيْرِهِمْ رَأَوُا التَّكْبِيرَ عَلَى الْجَنَازَةِ خَمْسًا . وَقَالَ أَحْمَدُ وَإِسْحَاقُ إِذَا كَبَّرَ الإِمَامُ عَلَى الْجَنَازَةِ خَمْسًا فَإِنَّهُ يُتَّبَعُ الإِمَامُ .
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1023 |
| In-book reference | : Book 10, Hadith 59 |
| English translation | : Vol. 2, Book 5, Hadith 1023 |
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1150
Abu Hurairah said:
"When the Messenger of Allah (SAW) stood to pray, he said the takbir, when he (started), then he said the takbir when he bowed, then he said: 'Sami Allahu liman hamidah (Allah hears the one who praises Him)', when he stood up from bowing. Then he said when he was standing: 'Rabbana lakal-hamd.' Then he said the takbir when he went down in prostration, then he said the takbir when he raised his head, and he did that throughout the entire prayer until he finished it, and he said the takbir when he stood up after the first two rak'ahs, after sitting."
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حُجَيْنٌ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ الْمُثَنَّى - قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا لَيْثٌ، عَنْ عُقَيْلٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ بْنِ هِشَامٍ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، يَقُولُ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَقُومُ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْكَعُ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ " سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ " . حِينَ يَرْفَعُ صُلْبَهُ مِنَ الرَّكْعَةِ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ وَهُوَ قَائِمٌ " رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ " . ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَهْوِي سَاجِدًا ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَسْجُدُ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ ثُمَّ يَفْعَلُ ذَلِكَ فِي الصَّلاَةِ كُلِّهَا حَتَّى يَقْضِيَهَا وَيُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَقُومُ مِنَ الثِّنْتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْجُلُوسِ .
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1150 |
| In-book reference | : Book 12, Hadith 122 |
| English translation | : Vol. 2, Book 12, Hadith 1151 |
Sunan Ibn Majah » Establishing the Prayer and the Sunnah Regarding Them - كتاب إقامة الصلاة والسنة فيها
Sunan Ibn Majah 1280
It was
narrated from ‘Aishah that the Messenger of Allah (saw) said
the
Takbir seven and five times in (the prayer for ‘Eid) Fitr and
Adha,
apart from the Takbir for Ruku’ (bowing).
حَدَّثَنَا حَرْمَلَةُ بْنُ يَحْيَى، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي ابْنُ لَهِيعَةَ، عَنْ خَالِدِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ، وَعُقَيْلٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ عُرْوَةَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ كَبَّرَ فِي الْفِطْرِ وَالأَضْحَى سَبْعًا وَخَمْسًا سِوَى تَكْبِيرَتَىِ الرُّكُوعِ .
| Grade: | Hasan (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan Ibn Majah 1280 |
| In-book reference | : Book 5, Hadith 478 |
| English translation | : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 1280 |
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1982
It was narrated from Abu Laila:
That Zaid bin Arqam offered the funeral prayer and said the Takbir five times, and said that the Messenger of Allah had said the Takbir like this.
أَخْبَرَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي عَمْرُو بْنُ مُرَّةَ، عَنِ ابْنِ أَبِي لَيْلَى، أَنَّ زَيْدَ بْنَ أَرْقَمَ، صَلَّى عَلَى جَنَازَةٍ فَكَبَّرَ عَلَيْهَا خَمْسًا وَقَالَ كَبَّرَهَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم .
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1982 |
| In-book reference | : Book 21, Hadith 165 |
| English translation | : Vol. 3, Book 21, Hadith 1984 |
Sunan an-Nasa'i 922
It was narrated that Abu Hurairah said:
"The Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: 'The Imam is appointed to be followed, so when he says the takbir, say the takbir, and when he recites, be silent.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ الْمُبَارَكِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ الأَنْصَارِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَجْلاَنَ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَسْلَمَ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم
" إِنَّمَا الإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ فَإِذَا كَبَّرَ فَكَبِّرُوا وَإِذَا قَرَأَ فَأَنْصِتُوا " . قَالَ أَبُو عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ كَانَ الْمُخَرِّمِيُّ يَقُولُ هُوَ ثِقَةٌ يَعْنِي مُحَمَّدَ بْنَ سَعْدٍ الأَنْصَارِيَّ .
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan an-Nasa'i 922 |
| In-book reference | : Book 11, Hadith 47 |
| English translation | : Vol. 2, Book 11, Hadith 923 |
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1497
It was narrated that Aishah said:
"There was an eclipse of the sun and the Messenger of Allah (SAW) ordered a man to call out: As-salatu jami'ah (prayer is about to begin in congregation). The people gathered and the Messenger of Allah (SAW) led them in prayer. He said the takbir, then he recited at length. Then he said the takbir and bowed for a long time, as long as he had recited or longer. Then he raised his head and said: Sami Allahu liman hamidah (Allah hears those who praise Him) Then he recited at length, but it was shorter than the first time, then he said the takbir and bowed for a long time, but it was shorter than the first time. Then he raised his head and said: 'Sami Allahu liman hamidah (Allah hears those who praise Him). Then he said the takbir and prostrated for a long time, as long as he had bowed or longer. Then he said the takbir and raised his head, then he said the takbir and prostrated. Then he said the takbir and stood up, and recited for a long time that was shorter than the first time. Then he said the takbir and bowed for a long time that was shorter than the first time. Then he raised his head and said: Sami' Allahu liman hamidah. (Allah hears those who praise Him). Then he recited for a long time that was shorter than the first recitation in the second standing. Then he said the takbir and bowed for a long time that was shorter than the first time. Then he raised his head and said: Sami Allahu liman hamidah (Allah hears those who praise Him). Then he said the takbir and prostrated for a long time that was shorter than the first time. Then he recited the tashahhud, then he said the taslim. Then he stood before them and praised and glorified Allah, then he said: 'The sun and the moon do not become eclipsed for the death or birth of anyone, but they are two of the signs of Allah (SWT). Whichever of them becomes eclipsed, turn to Allah (SWT), the Mighty and Sublime, and pray.'"
أَخْبَرَنِي عَمْرُو بْنُ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ سَعِيدِ بْنِ كَثِيرٍ، عَنِ الْوَلِيدِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ نَمِرٍ، أَنَّهُ سَأَلَ الزُّهْرِيَّ عَنْ سُنَّةِ، صَلاَةِ الْكُسُوفِ فَقَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي عُرْوَةُ بْنُ الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ كَسَفَتِ الشَّمْسُ فَأَمَرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَجُلاً فَنَادَى أَنَّ الصَّلاَةَ جَامِعَةً فَاجْتَمَعَ النَّاسُ فَصَلَّى بِهِمْ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَكَبَّرَ ثُمَّ قَرَأَ قِرَاءَةً طَوِيلَةً ثُمَّ كَبَّرَ فَرَكَعَ رُكُوعًا طَوِيلاً مِثْلَ قِيَامِهِ أَوْ أَطْوَلَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ وَقَالَ " سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ " . ثُمَّ قَرَأَ قِرَاءَةً طَوِيلَةً هِيَ أَدْنَى مِنَ الْقِرَاءَةِ الأُولَى ثُمَّ كَبَّرَ فَرَكَعَ رُكُوعًا طَوِيلاً هُوَ أَدْنَى مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ الأَوَّلِ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ فَقَالَ " سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ " . ثُمَّ كَبَّرَ فَسَجَدَ سُجُودًا طَوِيلاً مِثْلَ رُكُوعِهِ أَوْ أَطْوَلَ ثُمَّ كَبَّرَ فَرَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ ثُمَّ كَبَّرَ فَسَجَدَ ثُمَّ كَبَّرَ فَقَامَ فَقَرَأَ قِرَاءَةً طَوِيلةً هِيَ أَدْنَى مِنَ الأُولَى ثُمَّ كَبَّرَ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ رُكُوعًا طَوِيلاً هُوَ أَدْنَى مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ الأَوَّلِ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ فَقَالَ " سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ " . ثُمَّ قَرَأَ قِرَاءَةً طَوِيلَةً وَهِيَ أَدْنَى مِنَ الْقِرَاءَةَ الأُولَى فِي الْقِيَامِ الثَّانِي ثُمَّ كَبَّرَ فَرَكَعَ رُكُوعًا ...
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1497 |
| In-book reference | : Book 16, Hadith 39 |
| English translation | : Vol. 2, Book 16, Hadith 1498 |
Riyad as-Salihin » The Book of Visiting the Sick - كتاب عيادة المريض وتشييع الميت والصلاة عليه وحضور دفنه
Riyad as-Salihin 940
'Abdullah bin Abu Aufa (May Allah be pleased with them) reported:
While offering the funeral prayer of one of his daughters, he recited four Takbir, and after the fourth Takbir he continued standing for a time equal to an interval between two Takbir, praying for her and seeking Allah's forgiveness for her." Then he said: "The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) used to do so."
Another narration is: He (Abdullah) recited four Takbir and remained standing in prayer for some time till we thought that he would recite the fifth Takbir. Then he gave Salam on the right and on the left. When he turned aside, we asked him about it. He replied: "I would add nothing to what I saw the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) doing," or he said: "The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) used to do so."
[Al-Hakim].
Another narration is: He (Abdullah) recited four Takbir and remained standing in prayer for some time till we thought that he would recite the fifth Takbir. Then he gave Salam on the right and on the left. When he turned aside, we asked him about it. He replied: "I would add nothing to what I saw the Messenger of Allah (PBUH) doing," or he said: "The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) used to do so."
[Al-Hakim].
وعن عبد الله بن أبي أوفي رضي الله عنهما أنه كبر علي جنازة ابنة له أربع تكبيرات، فقام بعد الرابعة كقدر ما بين التكبيرتين يستغفر لها ويدعو، ثم قال: كان رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم يصنع هكذا.
وفي رواية: كبر أربعاً، فمكث ساعة حتي ظننت أنه سيكبر خمساً، ثم سلم عن يمينه وعن شماله. فلما انصرف قلنا له: ما هذا؟ فقال: إني لا أزيدكم علي ما رأيت رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم يصنع، أو: هكذا صنع رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم ((رواه الحاكم وقال: حديث صحيح)).
| Reference | : Riyad as-Salihin 940 |
| In-book reference | : Book 6, Hadith 47 |
Sunan Abi Dawud » Tribute, Spoils, and Rulership (Kitab Al-Kharaj, Wal-Fai' Wal-Imarah) - كتاب الخراج والإمارة والفىء
Sunan Abi Dawud 2984
Narrated Ali ibn AbuTalib:
I, al-Abbas, Fatimah and Zayd ibn Harithah gathered with the Prophet (saws) and I said: Messenger of Allah, if you think to assign us our right (portion) in this fifth ( of the booty) as mentioned in the Book of Allah, and this I may divide during your lifetime so that no one may dispute me after you, then do it. He said: He did that. He said: I divided it during the lifetime of the Messenger of Allah (saws). AbuBakr then assigned it to me. During the last days of the caliphate of Umar a good deal of property came to him and took out our portion. I said to him: We are well to do this year; but the Muslims are needy, so return it to them. He, therefore, returned it to them. No one called me after Umar. I met al-Abbas when I came out from Umar. He said: Ali, today you have deprived us of a thing that will never be returned to us. He was indeed a man of wisdom.
حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ نُمَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا هَاشِمُ بْنُ الْبَرِيدِ، حَدَّثَنَا حُسَيْنُ بْنُ مَيْمُونٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبِي لَيْلَى، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَلِيًّا، عَلَيْهِ السَّلاَمُ يَقُولُ اجْتَمَعْتُ أَنَا وَالْعَبَّاسُ، وَفَاطِمَةُ، وَزَيْدُ بْنُ حَارِثَةَ، عِنْدَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنْ رَأَيْتَ أَنْ تُوَلِّيَنِي حَقَّنَا مِنْ هَذَا الْخُمُسِ فِي كِتَابِ اللَّهِ فَأَقْسِمَهُ حَيَاتَكَ كَىْ لاَ يُنَازِعَنِي أَحَدٌ بَعْدَكَ فَافْعَلْ . قَالَ فَفَعَلَ ذَلِكَ - قَالَ - فَقَسَمْتُهُ حَيَاةَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ثُمَّ وَلاَّنِيهِ أَبُو بَكْرٍ رضى الله عنه حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَتْ آخِرُ سَنَةٍ مِنْ سِنِي عُمَرَ رضى الله عنه فَإِنَّهُ أَتَاهُ مَالٌ كَثِيرٌ فَعَزَلَ حَقَّنَا ثُمَّ أَرْسَلَ إِلَىَّ فَقُلْتُ بِنَا عَنْهُ الْعَامَ غِنًى وَبِالْمُسْلِمِينَ إِلَيْهِ حَاجَةٌ فَارْدُدْهُ عَلَيْهِمْ فَرَدَّهُ عَلَيْهِمْ ثُمَّ لَمْ يَدْعُنِي إِلَيْهِ أَحَدٌ بَعْدَ عُمَرَ فَلَقِيتُ الْعَبَّاسَ بَعْدَ مَا خَرَجْتُ مِنْ عِنْدِ عُمَرَ فَقَالَ يَا عَلِيُّ حَرَمْتَنَا الْغَدَاةَ شَيْئًا لاَ يُرَدُّ عَلَيْنَا أَبَدًا وَكَانَ رَجُلاً دَاهِيًا .
| Grade: | Da'if in chain (Al-Albani) | ضعيف الإسناد (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 2984 |
| In-book reference | : Book 20, Hadith 57 |
| English translation | : Book 19, Hadith 2978 |
Musnad Ahmad » Musnad 'Ali Ibn Abi Talib - وَمِنْ مُسْنَدِ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ
Musnad Ahmad 705
It was narrated from `Ali bin Husain, from his father, that His grandfather `Ali bin Abi Talib (رضي الله عنه) said:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) entered upon me and Fatimah (رضي الله عنها) one night and woke us up for prayer, then he went back to his house and prayed for a while at night. He did not hear any sound from us, so he came back to us and woke us up, saying: `Get up and pray,` I sat up, rubbing my eyes, and said: By Allah, we will not offer any prayers but what is decreed for us. Our souls are in the hand of Allah: If He wills, He will wake us up, The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) turned away saying, as he struck his hand against his thigh, “We will not offer any prayers but what is decreed for us, we will not offer any prayers but what is decreed for us. `But, man is ever more quarrelsome than anything` [Al-Kahf 18:54].”
حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، عَنِ ابْنِ إِسْحَاقَ، حَدَّثَنِي حَكِيمُ بْنُ حَكِيمِ بْنِ عَبَّادِ بْنِ حُنَيْفٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ مُسْلِمِ بْنِ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ عَلِيِّ بْنِ حُسَيْنٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهُ قَالَ دَخَلَ عَلَيَّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَعَلَى فَاطِمَةَ رَضِيَ اللَّهُ عَنْهَا مِنْ اللَّيْلِ فَأَيْقَظَنَا لِلصَّلَاةِ قَالَ ثُمَّ رَجَعَ إِلَى بَيْتِهِ فَصَلَّى هَوِيًّا مِنْ اللَّيْلِ قَالَ فَلَمْ يَسْمَعْ لَنَا حِسًّا قَالَ فَرَجَعَ إِلَيْنَا فَأَيْقَظَنَا وَقَالَ قُومَا فَصَلِّيَا قَالَ فَجَلَسْتُ وَأَنَا أَعْرُكُ عَيْنِي وَأَقُولُ إِنَّا وَاللَّهِ مَا نُصَلِّي إِلَّا مَا كُتِبَ لَنَا إِنَّمَا أَنْفُسُنَا بِيَدِ اللَّهِ فَإِذَا شَاءَ أَنْ يَبْعَثَنَا بَعَثَنَا قَالَ فَوَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ وَهُوَ يَقُولُ وَيَضْرِبُ بِيَدِهِ عَلَى فَخِذِهِ مَا نُصَلِّي إِلَّا مَا كُتِبَ لَنَا مَا نُصَلِّي إِلَّا مَا كُتِبَ لَنَا {وَكَانَ الْإِنْسَانُ أَكْثَرَ شَيْءٍ جَدَلًا} .
| Grade: | A Sahih hadith and its isnad is Hasan] (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Musnad Ahmad 705 |
| In-book reference | : Book 5, Hadith 138 |
Sunan Abi Dawud 837
‘Abd al Rahman b. Abza said that he offered prayer along with the Messenger of Allah(may peace be upon him) but he did not complete the takbir.
Abu Dawud said:
This means that when he raised his head after bowing and when he was about to prostrate, he did not utter the takbir, and when he stood up after prostration, he did not utter the takbir.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، وَابْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو دَاوُدَ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنِ الْحَسَنِ بْنِ عِمْرَانَ، - قَالَ ابْنُ بَشَّارٍ الشَّامِيِّ وَقَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ أَبُو عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الْعَسْقَلاَنِيُّ - عَنِ ابْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبْزَى، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، أَنَّهُ صَلَّى مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَكَانَ لاَ يُتِمُّ التَّكْبِيرَ . قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ مَعْنَاهُ إِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ وَأَرَادَ أَنْ يَسْجُدَ لَمْ يُكَبِّرْ وَإِذَا قَامَ مِنَ السُّجُودِ لَمْ يُكَبِّرْ .
| Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 837 |
| In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 447 |
| English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 836 |
Sahih al-Bukhari 738
Narrated `Abdullah bin `Umar:
I saw Allah's Apostle opening the prayer with the Takbir and raising his hands to the level of his shoulders at the time of saying the Takbir, and on saying the Takbir for bowing he did the same; and when he said, "Sami`a l-lahu liman hamidah ", he did the same and then said, "Rabbana wa laka lhamd." But he did not do the same on prostrating and on lifting the head from it."
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا سَالِمُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، أَنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عُمَرَ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ رَأَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم افْتَتَحَ التَّكْبِيرَ فِي الصَّلاَةِ، فَرَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ حِينَ يُكَبِّرُ حَتَّى يَجْعَلَهُمَا حَذْوَ مَنْكِبَيْهِ، وَإِذَا كَبَّرَ لِلرُّكُوعِ فَعَلَ مِثْلَهُ، وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ. فَعَلَ مِثْلَهُ وَقَالَ
" رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ ". وَلاَ يَفْعَلُ ذَلِكَ حِينَ يَسْجُدُ وَلاَ حِينَ يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ السُّجُودِ.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 738 |
| In-book reference | : Book 10, Hadith 132 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 1, Book 12, Hadith 705 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Sunan Ibn Majah » Establishing the Prayer and the Sunnah Regarding Them - كتاب إقامة الصلاة والسنة فيها
Sunan Ibn Majah 960
It was
narrated that Abu Hurairah said:
“The Prophet (saw) used to
teach
us not to bow or prostrate before the Imam; when he says the
Takbir
then say the Takbir, and when he prostrates, you should
prostrate.”
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عُبَيْدٍ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ يُعَلِّمُنَا أَنْ لاَ نُبَادِرَ الإِمَامَ بِالرُّكُوعِ وَالسُّجُودِ وَإِذَا كَبَّرَ فَكَبِّرُوا وَإِذَا سَجَدَ فَاسْجُدُوا .
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan Ibn Majah 960 |
| In-book reference | : Book 5, Hadith 158 |
| English translation | : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 960 |
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1989
It was narrated that Abu Umamah said:
"The Sunnah, when offering the funeral prayer, is to recite Umm Al-Qur'an) the Exxence of the Qur'an) quietly in the first Takbir, Then to say three (more) Takbir and to say the Taslim after the last one."
أَخْبَرَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ أَبِي أُمَامَةَ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ السُّنَّةُ فِي الصَّلاَةِ عَلَى الْجَنَازَةِ أَنْ يَقْرَأَ فِي التَّكْبِيرَةِ الأُولَى بِأُمِّ الْقُرْآنِ مُخَافَتَةً ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرَ ثَلاَثًا وَالتَّسْلِيمُ عِنْدَ الآخِرَةِ .
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1989 |
| In-book reference | : Book 21, Hadith 172 |
| English translation | : Vol. 3, Book 21, Hadith 1991 |
Sahih al-Bukhari 789
And narrated Abu Huraira:
Whenever Allah's Apostle stood for the prayer,
he said Takbir on starting the prayer and then on bowing. On rising from bowing he said, "Sami`a llahu
liman hamidah," and then while standing straight he used to say, "Rabbana laka-l hamd" (Al-
Laith said, "(The Prophet said), 'Wa laka l-hamd'." He used to say Takbir on prostrating and on raising
his head from prostration; again he would Say Takbir on prostrating and raising his head. He would
then do the same in the whole of the prayer till it was completed. On rising from the second rak`a
(after sitting for at-Tahiyyat), he used to say Takbir.
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ بُكَيْرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ عُقَيْلٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، يَقُولُ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَقُومُ، ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْكَعُ، ثُمَّ يَقُولُ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لَمِنْ حَمِدَهُ. حِينَ يَرْفَعُ صُلْبَهُ مِنَ الرَّكْعَةِ، ثُمَّ يَقُولُ وَهُوَ قَائِمٌ رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ ـ قَالَ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ {بْنُ صَالِحٍ عَنِ اللَّيْثِ} وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ ـ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَهْوِي، ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ، ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَسْجُدُ، ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ، ثُمَّ يَفْعَلُ ذَلِكَ فِي الصَّلاَةِ كُلِّهَا حَتَّى يَقْضِيَهَا، وَيُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَقُومُ مِنَ الثِّنْتَيْنِ بَعْدَ الْجُلُوسِ.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 789 |
| In-book reference | : Book 10, Hadith 184 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 1, Book 12, Hadith 755 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Sunan an-Nasa'i 897
It was narrated from Ali, may Allah be pleased with him, that:
When the Messenger of Allah (SAW) started to pray, he would say Takbir, then say: "Wajahtu wajhi lilladhi fataras-samawatiwal-arda hanifan wa ma ana minal-mushrikin. Inna salati wa nusuki wa mahyaya wa mamati lillahi rabbil-alamin, la sharika lahu, wa bidhalika umirtu wa ana min al-muslimin. Allahumma! Antal-maliku la ilaha illa ant, ana abduka zalamtu nafsi wa'taraftu bidhanbi faghfirli dhunubi jami'an, la yaghfirudhunuba illa anta, wahdini lihasanil-ahklaqi, la yahdi li ahsaniha illa anta wasrif anni sayy'aha la yasrifu anni sayy'aha illa anta, labaika wa sa'daika, wal-khairu kulluhu fi yadaika wash-sharru laisa ilaika ana bika wa ilaika ana bika wa ilaika tabarkta wa ta'alaita astaghfiruka wa atubu ilaik. (Verily, I have turned my face toward Him who created the Heavens and the Earth hanifa (worhsipping none but Allah Alone), and I am not of the idolaters. Verily, my salah, my sacrifice, my living, and my dying are for Allah, the Lord of the all that exists. He has no partner. And of this I have been commanded, and I am one of the Muslims. O Allah, You are the Sovereign and there is none worthy of worship but You. I am Your slave, I have wronged myself and I acknowledge my sin. Forgive me all my sins for no one forgives sins but You. Guide me to the best of manners for none can guide to the best of them but You. Protect me from bad manners for none can protect against them but You. I am at Your service, all goodness is in Your hands, and evil is not attributed to You. I rely on You and turn to You, blessed and exalted are You, I seek Your forgiveness and repent to You."
أَخْبَرَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ مَهْدِيٍّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ بْنُ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي عَمِّي الْمَاجِشُونُ بْنُ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي رَافِعٍ، عَنْ عَلِيٍّ، رضى الله عنه أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ إِذَا اسْتَفْتَحَ الصَّلاَةَ كَبَّرَ ثُمَّ قَالَ
" وَجَّهْتُ وَجْهِيَ لِلَّذِي فَطَرَ السَّمَوَاتِ وَالأَرْضَ حَنِيفًا وَمَا أَنَا مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ إِنَّ صَلاَتِي وَنُسُكِي وَمَحْيَاىَ وَمَمَاتِي لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَبِذَلِكَ أُمِرْتُ وَأَنَا مِنَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ اللَّهُمَّ أَنْتَ الْمَلِكُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ أَنَا عَبْدُكَ ظَلَمْتُ نَفْسِي وَاعْتَرَفْتُ بِذَنْبِي فَاغْفِرْ لِي ذُنُوبِي جَمِيعًا لاَ يَغْفِرُ الذُّنُوبَ إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَاهْدِنِي لأَحْسَنِ الأَخْلاَقِ لاَ يَهْدِي لأَحْسَنِهَا إِلاَّ أَنْتَ وَاصْرِفْ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا لاَ يَصْرِفُ عَنِّي سَيِّئَهَا إِلاَّ أَنْتَ لَبَّيْكَ وَسَعْدَيْكَ وَالْخَيْرُ كُلُّهُ فِي يَدَيْكَ وَالشَّرُّ لَيْسَ إِلَيْكَ أَنَا بِكَ وَإِلَيْكَ تَبَارَكْتَ وَتَعَالَيْتَ أَسْتَغْفِرُكَ وَأَتُوبُ إِلَيْكَ " .
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan an-Nasa'i 897 |
| In-book reference | : Book 11, Hadith 22 |
| English translation | : Vol. 2, Book 11, Hadith 898 |
Sunan an-Nasa'i 798
It was narrated that Jabir said:
"The Messenger of Allah (saws) led us in Zuhr prayer and Abu Bakr was behind him. When the Messenger of Allah (saws) said the Takbir, Abu Bakr said the Takbir so that the people could hear."
أَخْبَرَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ فَضَالَةَ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ يَحْيَى - قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حُمَيْدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ حُمَيْدٍ الرُّؤَاسِيُّ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ جَابِرٍ، قَالَ صَلَّى بِنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الظُّهْرَ وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ خَلْفَهُ فَإِذَا كَبَّرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَبَّرَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ يُسْمِعُنَا .
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan an-Nasa'i 798 |
| In-book reference | : Book 10, Hadith 22 |
| English translation | : Vol. 1, Book 10, Hadith 799 |
Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Said that he had heard that on the day after the day of sacrifice Umar ibn al-Khattab went out a little after the sun had risen and said the takbir, and everyone repeated it after him. Then he went out a second time the same day when the sun was well up and said the takbir, and everyone repeated it after him. Then he went out a third time after mid-day and said the takbir, and everyone repeated it after him until it resounded from group to group until it reached the House and people knew that Umar had left to throw the stones.
Malik said, "What we do here (in Madina) is to say the takbir during the days of tashriq after each prayer. The first time is when the imam and everyone with him says the takbir after the dhuhr prayer on the day of sacrifice, and the last is when the imam and everyone with him says the takbir after subh on the last of the days of tashriq, after which he stops saying the takbir."
Malik said, "The takbirs during the days of tashriq should be done by both men and women, whether they are in a group or by themselves, at Mina or elsewhere, and all of the takbirs should be done. In this everyone follows the imam of the hajj and the people at Mina, because when everyone returns (to Makka) and comes out of ihram they keep the same people as imams while out of ihram (as they did when they were in ihram). Some one who is not doing hajj does not follow them except for the takbirs during the days of tashriq."
Malik said, "The 'limited number of days' are the days of tashriq."
حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى، عَنْ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ سَعِيدٍ، أَنَّهُ بَلَغَهُ أَنَّ عُمَرَ بْنَ الْخَطَّابِ، خَرَجَ الْغَدَ مِنْ يَوْمِ النَّحْرِ حِينَ ارْتَفَعَ النَّهَارُ شَيْئًا فَكَبَّرَ فَكَبَّرَ النَّاسُ بِتَكْبِيرِهِ ثُمَّ خَرَجَ الثَّانِيَةَ مِنْ يَوْمِهِ ذَلِكَ بَعْدَ ارْتِفَاعِ النَّهَارِ فَكَبَّرَ فَكَبَّرَ النَّاسُ بِتَكْبِيرِهِ ثُمَّ خَرَجَ الثَّالِثَةَ حِينَ زَاغَتِ الشَّمْسُ فَكَبَّرَ فَكَبَّرَ النَّاسُ بِتَكْبِيرِهِ حَتَّى يَتَّصِلَ التَّكْبِيرُ وَيَبْلُغَ الْبَيْتَ فَيُعْلَمَ أَنَّ عُمَرَ قَدْ خَرَجَ يَرْمِي . قَالَ مَالِكٌ الأَمْرُ عِنْدَنَا أَنَّ التَّكْبِيرَ فِي أَيَّامِ التَّشْرِيقِ دُبُرَ الصَّلَوَاتِ وَأَوَّلُ ذَلِكَ تَكْبِيرُ الإِمَامِ وَالنَّاسُ مَعَهُ دُبُرَ صَلاَةِ الظُّهْرِ مِنْ يَوْمِ النَّحْرِ وَآخِرُ ذَلِكَ تَكْبِيرُ الإِمَامِ وَالنَّاسُ مَعَهُ دُبُرَ صَلاَةِ الصُّبْحِ مِنْ آخِرِ أَيَّامِ التَّشْرِيقِ ثُمَّ يَقْطَعُ التَّكْبِيرَ . قَالَ مَالِكٌ وَالتَّكْبِيرُ فِي أَيَّامِ التَّشْرِيقِ عَلَى الرِّجَالِ وَالنِّسَاءِ مَنْ كَانَ فِي جَمَاعَةٍ أَوْ وَحْدَهُ بِمِنًى أَوْ بِالآفَاقِ كُلِّهَا وَاجِبٌ وَإِنَّمَا يَأْتَمُّ النَّاسُ فِي ذَلِكَ بِإِمَامِ الْحَاجِّ وَبِالنَّاسِ بِمِنًى لأَنَّهُمْ إِذَا رَجَعُوا وَانْقَضَى الإِحْرَامُ ائْتَمُّوا بِهِمْ حَتَّى يَكُونُوا مِثْلَهُمْ فِي الْحِلِّ فَأَمَّا مَنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ حَاجًّا فَإِنَّهُ لاَ يَأْتَمُّ بِهِمْ إِلاَّ فِي تَكْبِيرِ أَيَّامِ ...
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Book 20, Hadith 214 |
| Arabic reference | : Book 20, Hadith 911 |
Sahih Muslim 392 e
Abu Salama reported that Abu Huraira recited takbir in prayer on all occasions of rising and kneeling. We said:
O Abu Huraira, what is this takbir? He said: Verily it is the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him).
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ مِهْرَانَ الرَّازِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا الْوَلِيدُ بْنُ مُسْلِمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا الأَوْزَاعِيُّ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ أَبِي كَثِيرٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، أَنَّ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، كَانَ يُكَبِّرُ فِي الصَّلاَةِ كُلَّمَا رَفَعَ وَوَضَعَ . فَقُلْنَا يَا أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ مَا هَذَا التَّكْبِيرُ قَالَ إِنَّهَا لَصَلاَةُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم .
| Reference | : Sahih Muslim 392e |
| In-book reference | : Book 4, Hadith 34 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Book 4, Hadith 768 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Sahih al-Bukhari 803
Narrated Abu Bakr bin `Abdur Rahman Ibn Harith bin Hisham and Abu Salama bin `Abdur Rahman:
Abu Huraira used to say Takbir in all the prayers, compulsory and optional -- in the month of Ramadan or other months. He used to say Takbir on standing for prayer and on bowing; then he would say, "Sami`a l-lahu liman hamidah," and before prostrating he would say "Rabbana wa laka lhamd." Then he would say Takbir on prostrating and on raising his head from the prostration, then another Takbir on prostrating (for the second time), and on raising his head from the prostration. He also would say the Takbir on standing from the second rak`a. He used to do the same in every rak`a till he completed the prayer. On completion of the prayer, he would say, "By Him in Whose Hands my soul is! No doubt my prayer is closer to that of Allah's Apostle than yours, and this was His prayer till he left this world."
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الْيَمَانِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا شُعَيْبٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ بْنِ هِشَامٍ، وَأَبُو سَلَمَةَ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ أَنَّ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، كَانَ يُكَبِّرُ فِي كُلِّ صَلاَةٍ مِنَ الْمَكْتُوبَةِ وَغَيْرِهَا فِي رَمَضَانَ وَغَيْرِهِ، فَيُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَقُومُ، ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْكَعُ، ثُمَّ يَقُولُ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ. ثُمَّ يَقُولُ رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ. قَبْلَ أَنْ يَسْجُدَ، ثُمَّ يَقُولُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ. حِينَ يَهْوِي سَاجِدًا، ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ السُّجُودِ، ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَسْجُدُ، ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ السُّجُودِ، ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَقُومُ مِنَ الْجُلُوسِ فِي الاِثْنَتَيْنِ، وَيَفْعَلُ ذَلِكَ فِي كُلِّ رَكْعَةٍ حَتَّى يَفْرُغَ مِنَ الصَّلاَةِ، ثُمَّ يَقُولُ حِينَ يَنْصَرِفُ وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ إِنِّي لأَقْرَبُكُمْ شَبَهًا بِصَلاَةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِنْ كَانَتْ هَذِهِ لَصَلاَتَهُ حَتَّى فَارَقَ الدُّنْيَا.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 803 |
| In-book reference | : Book 10, Hadith 198 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 1, Book 12, Hadith 768 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1156
It was narrated from Abu Bakr bin 'Abdur-Rahman and from Abu Salamah bin 'Abdur-Rahman that:
They prayed behind Abu Hurairah, may Allah (SWT) be pleased with him, and he when he bowed, he said the Takbir, when he raised his head he said: 'Sami Allahu liman hamidah, Rabbana wa lakal-hamd. Then he prostrated and said the takbir, then he raised his head and said the takbir, then he said the takbir when he stood up following that Rak'ah. Then he said: 'By the One in Whose Hand is my soul, I am the one among you whose prayer most closely resembles that of the Messenger of Allah (SAW). And this is how he continued to pray until he left this world."
أَخْبَرَنَا نَصْرُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، وَسَوَّارُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ سَوَّارٍ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الأَعْلَى، عَنْ مَعْمَرٍ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، وَعَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، أَنَّهُمَا صَلَّيَا خَلْفَ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ - رضى الله عنه - فَلَمَّا رَكَعَ كَبَّرَ فَلَمَّا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ ثُمَّ سَجَدَ وَكَبَّرَ وَرَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ وَكَبَّرَ ثُمَّ كَبَّرَ حِينَ قَامَ مِنَ الرَّكْعَةِ ثُمَّ قَالَ وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ إِنِّي لأَقْرَبُكُمْ شَبَهًا بِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَا زَالَتْ هَذِهِ صَلاَتُهُ حَتَّى فَارَقَ الدُّنْيَا . وَاللَّفْظُ لِسَوَّارٍ .
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1156 |
| In-book reference | : Book 12, Hadith 128 |
| English translation | : Vol. 2, Book 12, Hadith 1157 |
Sunan an-Nasa'i 3419
A similar report was narrated from Tamim, the freed slave of Fatimah, from Fatimah.
أَخْبَرَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ سُفْيَانَ، عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ، عَنْ مُجَاهِدٍ، عَنْ تَمِيمٍ، مَوْلَى فَاطِمَةَ عَنْ فَاطِمَةَ، نَحْوَهُ .
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan an-Nasa'i 3419 |
| In-book reference | : Book 27, Hadith 31 |
| English translation | : Vol. 4, Book 27, Hadith 3448 |
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1534
It was narrated from 'Ubaidullah bin Abdullah bin Utbah that:
'Abdullah bin 'Abbas said: "The Messenger of Allah (SAW) stood and the people stood with him, and he said the takbir and they said the takbir. Then he bowed, and some of them bowed, then he prostrated and they prostrated, then he stood for the second rak'ah and those who had prostrated with him moved back and guarded their brothers, and the other group came and bowed and prostrated with the Prophet (SAW). All the people were praying and saying the takbir, but they were guarding one another."
أَخْبَرَنِي عَمْرُو بْنُ عُثْمَانَ بْنِ سَعِيدِ بْنِ كَثِيرٍ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدٍ، عَنِ الزُّبَيْدِيِّ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ، أَنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ قَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَقَامَ النَّاسُ مَعَهُ فَكَبَّرَ وَكَبَّرُوا ثُمَّ رَكَعَ وَرَكَعَ أُنَاسٌ مِنْهُمْ ثُمَّ سَجَدَ وَسَجَدُوا ثُمَّ قَامَ إِلَى الرَّكْعَةِ الثَّانِيَةِ فَتَأَخَّرَ الَّذِينَ سَجَدُوا مَعَهُ وَحَرَسُوا إِخْوَانَهُمْ وَأَتَتِ الطَّائِفَةُ الأُخْرَى فَرَكَعُوا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَسَجَدُوا وَالنَّاسُ كُلُّهُمْ فِي صَلاَةٍ يُكَبِّرُونَ وَلَكِنْ يَحْرُسُ بَعْضُهُمْ بَعْضًا .
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1534 |
| In-book reference | : Book 18, Hadith 6 |
| English translation | : Vol. 2, Book 18, Hadith 1535 |
Narrated 'Amr bin Shu'aib from his father on the authority of his grand father:
The Prophet of Allah (SAW) said, "The Takbir in ('Eid) al-Fitr prayer are seven in the first Rak'ah and five in the second, and the recitation of the Qur'an in both is after the Takbir."
[Reported by Abu Dawud].
وَعَنْ عَمْرِوِ بْنِ شُعَيْبٍ عَنْ أَبِيهِ عَنْ جَدِّهِ قَالَ: قَالَ نَبِيُّ اَللَّهِ - صلى الله عليه وسلم -{ اَلتَّكْبِيرُ فِي اَلْفِطْرِ سَبْعٌ فِي اَلْأُولَى وَخَمْسٌ فِي اَلْآخِرَةِ, وَالْقِرَاءَةُ بَعْدَهُمَا كِلْتَيْهِمَا } أَخْرَجَهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ 1 .
| Sunnah.com reference | : Book 2, Hadith 422 |
| English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 493 |
| Arabic reference | : Book 2, Hadith 495 |
Sunan Ibn Majah 1505
It was
narrated that ‘Abdur-Rahman bin Abi Laila said:
“Zaid bin
Arqan
used to say the Takbir four times in the funeral prayer, and he
said
the Takbir five times for one funeral. I asked him (about that)
and
he said: ‘The Messenger of Allah (SAW) used to do that.’”
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ حَكِيمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي عَدِيٍّ، وَأَبُو دَاوُدَ عَنْ شُعْبَةَ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ مُرَّةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ أَبِي لَيْلَى، قَالَ كَانَ زَيْدُ بْنُ أَرْقَمَ يُكَبِّرُ عَلَى جَنَائِزِنَا أَرْبَعًا وَأَنَّهُ كَبَّرَ عَلَى جِنَازَةٍ خَمْسًا فَسَأَلْتُهُ فَقَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ يُكَبِّرُهَا .
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan Ibn Majah 1505 |
| In-book reference | : Book 6, Hadith 73 |
| English translation | : Vol. 1, Book 6, Hadith 1505 |
Narrated Abu Hurairah (RA):
When Allah's Messenger (SAW) got up to pray, he would say the Takbir when standing up, then would say the Takbir when bowing, then he would say Sami'Allahu liman hamidah (Allah listens to him who praises Him) when rising up from the bowing position, then he would say while standing Rabbana wa lakal-hamd (our Rabb, the praise is Yours), then he would say the Takbir when going down for prostration, then when raising his head up, then when he prostrated again, then when raising his head up. He would then do that throughout the whole Salat (prayer) and he would say the Takbir when he got up - at the end of two Rak'a - from the sitting position."
[Agreed upon].
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ --رَضِيَ اَللَّهُ عَنْهُ-- قَالَ : { كَانَ رَسُولُ اَللَّهِ - صلى الله عليه وسلم -إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى اَلصَّلَاةِ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَقُومُ , ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْكَعُ , ثُمَّ يَقُولُ : "سَمِعَ اَللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ" حِينَ يَرْفَعُ صُلْبَهُ مِنْ اَلرُّكُوعِ , ثُمَّ يَقُولُ وَهُوَ قَائِمٌ : "رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ اَلْحَمْدُ" ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَهْوِي سَاجِدًا , ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ, ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَسْجُدُ 1 ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْفَعُ , ثُمَّ يَفْعَلُ ذَلِكَ فِي اَلصَّلَاةِ كُلِّهَا , وَيُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَقُومُ مِنْ اِثْنَتَيْنِ بَعْدَ اَلْجُلُوسِ } مُتَّفَقٌ عَلَيْهِ . 2
| Sunnah.com reference | : Book 2, Hadith 181 |
| English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 293 |
| Arabic reference | : Book 2, Hadith 295 |
Musnad Ahmad 513
Alu’ Aqeel narrated That he heard al Harith, the freed slave of `Uthman (رضي الله عنه), say:
`Uthman sat down one day and we sat down with him. The Mu’adhdhin came to him and `Uthman called for water in a vessel which I thought would contain one mudd. He did wudoo`, then he said: I saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) doing wudoo’ as I have just done it, then he said: `Whoever does wudoo` as I have just done, then gets up and prays Zuhr, will be forgiven for (whatever sins he committed) between it and Fajr; then if he prays `Asr. he will be forgiven so? (whatever sins he committed) between it and Zuhr, then if he prays Maghrib, he will be forgiven for (whatever sins he committed) between it and ‘Asr, then if he prays Isha‘, he will be forgiven for (whatever sins he committed) between it and Maghrib. Then he may spend the night indulging in physical pleasure, then if he gets up and does wudoo’ and prays Fajr, he will be forgiven for (whatever sins he committed) between it and `Isha`. These are the good deeds that remove the evil deeds (cf. 11:114).” They said: These are the good deeds, but what are the good righteous deeds that last (cf. 18:46), O` Uthman? He said: They are (the words)La Ilaha Illallah, wa subhanallah wal-hamdu Lillah wallahu akbar, wa la hawla wa la quwwata illa billah ( There is no god but Allah, praise be to Allah, Allah is most great and there is no power and no strength except with Allah)
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الْمُقْرِئُ، حَدَّثَنَا حَيْوَةُ، أَنْبَأَنَا أَبُو عَقِيلٍ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ الْحَارِثَ، مَوْلَى عُثْمَانَ يَقُولُ جَلَسَ عُثْمَانُ يَوْمًا وَجَلَسْنَا مَعَهُ فَجَاءَهُ الْمُؤَذِّنُ فَدَعَا بِمَاءٍ فِي إِنَاءٍ أَظُنُّهُ سَيَكُونُ فِيهِ مُدٌّ فَتَوَضَّأَ ثُمَّ قَالَ رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ يَتَوَضَّأُ وُضُوئِي هَذَا ثُمَّ قَالَ وَمَنْ تَوَضَّأَ وُضُوئِي ثُمَّ قَامَ فَصَلَّى صَلَاةَ الظُّهْرِ غُفِرَ لَهُ مَا كَانَ بَيْنَهَا وَبَيْنَ الصُّبْحِ ثُمَّ صَلَّى الْعَصْرَ غُفِرَ لَهُ مَا بَيْنَهَا وَبَيْنَ صَلَاةِ الظُّهْرِ ثُمَّ صَلَّى الْمَغْرِبَ غُفِرَ لَهُ مَا بَيْنَهَا وَبَيْنَ صَلَاةِ الْعَصْرِ ثُمَّ صَلَّى الْعِشَاءَ غُفِرَ لَهُ مَا بَيْنَهَا وَبَيْنَ صَلَاةِ الْمَغْرِبِ ثُمَّ لَعَلَّهُ أَنْ يَبِيتَ يَتَمَرَّغُ لَيْلَتَهُ ثُمَّ إِنْ قَامَ فَتَوَضَّأَ وَصَلَّى الصُّبْحَ غُفِرَ لَهُ مَا بَيْنَهَا وَبَيْنَ صَلَاةِ الْعِشَاءِ وَهُنَّ الْحَسَنَاتُ يُذْهِبْنَ السَّيِّئَاتِ قَالُوا هَذِهِ الْحَسَنَاتُ فَمَا الْبَاقِيَاتُ يَا عُثْمَانُ قَالَ هُنَّ لَا إِلَهَ إِلَّا اللَّهُ وَسُبْحَانَ اللَّهِ وَالْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ وَاللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ وَلَا حَوْلَ وَلَا قُوَّةَ إِلَّا بِاللَّهِ.
| Grade: | Hasan (Darussalam) [] (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Musnad Ahmad 513 |
| In-book reference | : Book 4, Hadith 106 |
Riyad as-Salihin 1442
Sa'd bin Abu Waqqas (May Allah be pleased with him) reported:
The Messenger of Allah (PBUH) and I went to see a woman. She had date- stones or pebbles in front of her, and she was counting and reciting Tasbih. ['Subhan-Allah' (Allah is free from imperfection)]. He said, "Shall I not inform you of what is easier or better than this for you?" You should say: 'Subhan-Allahi 'adada ma khalaqa fis-sama', wa subhan-Allahi 'adada ma khalaqa fil-ardi, wa subhan-Allahi 'adada ma baina dhalika, wa subhan-Allahi 'adada ma Huwa Khaliqun, wallahu Akbaru mithla dhalika, wal-hamdu lillahi mithla dhalika, wa la ilaha illallahu mithla dhalika, wa la hawla wa la quwwata illa billahi mithla dhalika (Subhan-Allah, equal to the number of what He created in the heaven; and Subhan-Allah, equal to the number of His creatures in the earth; and Subhan-Allah, equal to the number in between them; and Subhan-Allah equal to the number of those He will create).' Then say: 'Allahu Akbar' (Allah is Greatest) in the same way. Then say: 'Al-hamdu lillah' (praise be to Allah) in the same way. Then say: 'La ilaha illallah' (there is no true god except Allah) in the same way. Then say: 'La hawla wa la quwwata illa billah' (there is no change of a condition nor power except by Allah) in the same manner."
[At-Tirmidhi].
[At-Tirmidhi].
وعن سعد بن أبي وقاص رضي الله عنه أنه دخل مع رسول الله صلى الله عليه وسلم على امرأة وبين يديها نوى -أو حصى- تسبح به فقال: "أخبرك بما هو أيسر عليك من هذا - أو أفضل" فقال: "سبحان الله عدد ما خلق في السماء، وسبحان الله عدد ما خلق في الأرض، وسبحان الله عدد ما بين ذلك، وسبحان الله عدد ما هو خالق، والله أكبر مثل ذلك، والحمد لله مثل ذلك، ولا إله إلا الله مثل ذلك، ولا حول ولا قوة إلا بالله مثل ذلك". ((رواه الترمذي وقال: حديث حسن)).
| Reference | : Riyad as-Salihin 1442 |
| In-book reference | : Book 15, Hadith 35 |
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1183
It was narrated that Sahl bin Sa'd said:
"The Messenger of Allah (SAW) set out to bring about reconciliation among Banu 'Amr bin 'Awf. The time for prayer came, and the Mu'adhdhin went to Abu Bakr to tell him to gather the people and lead them in prayer. Then the Messenger of Allah (SAW) came and passed though the rows until he stood in the first row. The people started clapping to let Abu Bakr know that the Messenger of Allah (SAW) had come. Abu Bakr never used to turn around when he prayed, but when they clapped consistently he realized something must have happened while they were praying. So he turned around and saw the Messenger of Allah (SAW). The Messenger of Allah (SAW) gestured to him to stay where he was. Abu Bakr raised his hands and praised and thanked Allah (SWT) for what the Messenger of Allah (SAW) had said. Then, he moved backwards, and the Messenger of Allah (SAW) went forward and prayed. When he finished, he said to Abu Bakr: 'What stopped you from continuing to pray when I gestured to you?' Abu Bakr, may Allah (SWT) be pleased with him, said: 'It was not appropriate for the son of Abu Quhafah to lead the Messenger of Allah (SAW) in prayer.' Then he said to the people: 'Why did you clap?' Clapping is for women.' Then he said: 'If you notice something when you are praying, say "SubhanAllah.'"
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ بَزِيعٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الأَعْلَى بْنُ عَبْدِ الأَعْلَى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ عُمَرَ - عَنْ أَبِي حَازِمٍ، عَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ، قَالَ انْطَلَقَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُصْلِحُ بَيْنَ بَنِي عَمْرِو بْنِ عَوْفٍ فَحَضَرَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَجَاءَ الْمُؤَذِّنُ إِلَى أَبِي بَكْرٍ فَأَمَرَهُ أَنْ يَجْمَعَ النَّاسَ وَيَؤُمَّهُمْ فَجَاءَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَخَرَقَ الصُّفُوفَ حَتَّى قَامَ فِي الصَّفِّ الْمُقَدَّمِ وَصَفَّحَ النَّاسُ بِأَبِي بَكْرٍ لِيُؤْذِنُوهُ بِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَكَانَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ لاَ يَلْتَفِتُ فِي الصَّلاَةِ فَلَمَّا أَكْثَرُوا عَلِمَ أَنَّهُ قَدْ نَابَهُمْ شَىْءٌ فِي صَلاَتِهِمْ فَالْتَفَتَ فَإِذَا هُوَ بِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَوْمَأَ إِلَيْهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَىْ كَمَا أَنْتَ فَرَفَعَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ يَدَيْهِ فَحَمِدَ اللَّهَ وَأَثْنَى عَلَيْهِ لِقَوْلِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ثُمَّ رَجَعَ الْقَهْقَرَى وَتَقَدَّمَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَصَلَّى فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ قَالَ لأَبِي بَكْرٍ " مَا مَنَعَكَ إِذْ أَوْمَأْتُ إِلَيْكَ أَنْ تُصَلِّيَ " . فَقَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ رضى الله عنه مَا كَانَ يَنْبَغِي لاِبْنِ أَبِي قُحَافَةَ أَنْ يَؤُمَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم . ثُمَّ قَالَ لِلنَّاسِ " مَا بَالُكُمْ صَفَّحْتُمْ ...
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1183 |
| In-book reference | : Book 13, Hadith 5 |
| English translation | : Vol. 2, Book 13, Hadith 1184 |
Sunan Abi Dawud 149
Al-Mughirah b. Shu’bah reported:
I was in the company of the Messenger of Allah (saws) in the expedition of Tabuk. He abandoned the main road before the dawn prayer, and I also did the same along with him. The Prophet (saws) made his camel kneel down and (went to ) relieve himself. He then came back and I poured water upon his hands from the skin-vessel. He then washed his hands and face. He tried to get his forearms out (of the gown), but the sleeves of the gown were too narrow, so he entered back both his hands, and brought them out from beneath the gown. He washed his forearms up to the elbows and wiped his head and wiped over his socks.80 He then mounted (his camel) and we began to proceed until we found people offering the prayer. They brought forward ‘Abd al-Rahman b. ‘Awf who was leading them in prayer. The Prophet(saws) stood in the row side by side with other Muslims. He performed the second rak’ah of the prayer behind ‘Abd al-Rahman b. ‘Awf. Then ‘Abd al-Rahman uttered salutation. The Prophet(saws) stood to perform the remaining rak’ah of the prayer. The Muslims were alarmed. They began to utter tasbih (Subhan Allah) presuming that they had offered prayer before the Prophet (saws) had done. When he uttered the salutation (i.e. finished his prayer), he said: You were right, or (he said) you did well.
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ صَالِحٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي يُونُسُ بْنُ يَزِيدَ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، حَدَّثَنِي عَبَّادُ بْنُ زِيَادٍ، أَنَّ عُرْوَةَ بْنَ الْمُغِيرَةِ بْنِ شُعْبَةَ، أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّهُ، سَمِعَ أَبَاهُ الْمُغِيرَةَ، يَقُولُ عَدَلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَنَا مَعَهُ فِي غَزْوَةِ تَبُوكَ قَبْلَ الْفَجْرِ فَعَدَلْتُ مَعَهُ فَأَنَاخَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَتَبَرَّزَ ثُمَّ جَاءَ فَسَكَبْتُ عَلَى يَدِهِ مِنَ الإِدَاوَةِ فَغَسَلَ كَفَّيْهِ ثُمَّ غَسَلَ وَجْهَهُ ثُمَّ حَسَرَ عَنْ ذِرَاعَيْهِ فَضَاقَ كُمَّا جُبَّتِهِ فَأَدْخَلَ يَدَيْهِ فَأَخْرَجَهُمَا مِنْ تَحْتِ الْجُبَّةِ فَغَسَلَهُمَا إِلَى الْمِرْفَقِ وَمَسَحَ بِرَأْسِهِ ثُمَّ تَوَضَّأَ عَلَى خُفَّيْهِ ثُمَّ رَكِبَ فَأَقْبَلْنَا نَسِيرُ حَتَّى نَجِدَ النَّاسَ فِي الصَّلاَةِ قَدْ قَدَّمُوا عَبْدَ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنَ عَوْفٍ فَصَلَّى بِهِمْ حِينَ كَانَ وَقْتُ الصَّلاَةِ وَوَجَدْنَا عَبْدَ الرَّحْمَنِ وَقَدْ رَكَعَ بِهِمْ رَكْعَةً مِنْ صَلاَةِ الْفَجْرِ فَقَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَصَفَّ مَعَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ فَصَلَّى وَرَاءَ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ عَوْفٍ الرَّكْعَةَ الثَّانِيَةَ ثُمَّ سَلَّمَ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ فَقَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي صَلاَتِهِ . فَفَزِعَ الْمُسْلِمُونَ فَأَكْثَرُوا التَّسْبِيحَ لأَنَّهُمْ سَبَقُوا النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِالصَّلاَةِ فَلَمَّا ...
| Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 149 |
| In-book reference | : Book 1, Hadith 149 |
| English translation | : Book 1, Hadith 149 |
Sunan Ibn Majah » Establishing the Prayer and the Sunnah Regarding Them - كتاب إقامة الصلاة والسنة فيها
Sunan Ibn Majah 1287
It was
narrated from ‘Abdur-Rahman bin Sa’d bin ‘Ammar bin Sa’d, the
Mu’adhdhin, that his father narrated, from his father, that his
grandfather said:
“The Prophet (saw) used to say the Takbir between
the two sermons and he used to say the Takbir a great deal in the
sermon of ‘Eid.”
حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامُ بْنُ عَمَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ سَعْدِ بْنِ عَمَّارِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ الْمُؤَذِّنِ، حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، قَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ يُكَبِّرُ بَيْنَ أَضْعَافِ الْخُطْبَةِ يُكْثِرُ التَّكْبِيرَ فِي خُطْبَةِ الْعِيدَيْنِ .
| Grade: | Da’if (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan Ibn Majah 1287 |
| In-book reference | : Book 5, Hadith 485 |
| English translation | : Vol. 1, Book 5, Hadith 1287 |
Sunan Abi Dawud 835
Mutarrif said:
I and ‘Imran b. Husain offered prayer behind ‘All b. AbI Talib(may Allah be pleased with him). When he prostrated, he uttered the takbir (Allah is most great) and when he bowed, he uttered the takbir and when he stood up at the end of two rak’ahs, he uttered the takbir. When we finished our prayer, ‘Imran caught hold of my hand, and said: He has led us in prayer just now like the prayer offered by Muhammed(may peace by upon him).
حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ، عَنْ غَيْلاَنَ بْنِ جَرِيرٍ، عَنْ مُطَرِّفٍ، قَالَ صَلَّيْتُ أَنَا وَعِمْرَانُ بْنُ حُصَيْنٍ، خَلْفَ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ - رضى الله عنه - فَكَانَ إِذَا سَجَدَ كَبَّرَ وَإِذَا رَكَعَ كَبَّرَ وَإِذَا نَهَضَ مِنَ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ كَبَّرَ فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفْنَا أَخَذَ عِمْرَانُ بِيَدِي وَقَالَ لَقَدْ صَلَّى هَذَا قِبَلَ أَوْ قَالَ لَقَدْ صَلَّى بِنَا هَذَا قِبَلَ صَلاَةِ مُحَمَّدٍ صلى الله عليه وسلم .
| Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 835 |
| In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 445 |
| English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 834 |
Sunan Abi Dawud 1153
Abu 'Aishah said:
Sa'id b. al-'As asked Abu Musa al-Ash'ari and Hudhaifah b. al-Yaman: How would the Messenger of Allah (saws) utter the takbir (Allah is most great) in the prayer of the day of sacrifice and of the breaking of the fast. Abu Musa said: He uttered takbir four times as he did at funerals. Hudhaifah said: He is correct. Then Abu Musa said: I used to utter the takbir in a similar way when I was the governor of Basrah. Abu 'Aishah said: I was present there when Sa'id b. al-'As asked.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْعَلاَءِ، وَابْنُ أَبِي زِيَادٍ، - الْمَعْنَى قَرِيبٌ - قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا زَيْدٌ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ حُبَابٍ - عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ ثَوْبَانَ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ مَكْحُولٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي أَبُو عَائِشَةَ، جَلِيسٌ لأَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ أَنَّ سَعِيدَ بْنَ الْعَاصِ، سَأَلَ أَبَا مُوسَى الأَشْعَرِيَّ وَحُذَيْفَةَ بْنَ الْيَمَانِ كَيْفَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُكَبِّرُ فِي الأَضْحَى وَالْفِطْرِ فَقَالَ أَبُو مُوسَى كَانَ يُكَبِّرُ أَرْبَعًا تَكْبِيرَهُ عَلَى الْجَنَائِزِ . فَقَالَ حُذَيْفَةُ صَدَقَ . فَقَالَ أَبُو مُوسَى كَذَلِكَ كُنْتُ أُكَبِّرُ فِي الْبَصْرَةِ حَيْثُ كُنْتُ عَلَيْهِمْ . وَقَالَ أَبُو عَائِشَةَ وَأَنَا حَاضِرٌ سَعِيدَ بْنَ الْعَاصِ .
| Grade: | Hasan Sahih (Al-Albani) | حسن صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1153 |
| In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 764 |
| English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 1149 |
Sunan Abi Dawud 4898
Narrated Aisha, Ummul Mu'minin:
Ibn Awn said: I asked about the meaning of intisar (revenge) in the Qur'anic verse: "But indeed if any do help and defend themselves (intasara) after a wrong (done) to them, against them there is no cause of blame." Then Ali ibn Zayd ibn Jad'an told me on the authority of Umm Muhammad, the wife of his father.
Ibn Awn said: It was believed that she used to go to the Mother of the Faithful (i.e. Aisha). She said: The Mother of the Faithful said: The Messenger of Allah (saws) came upon me while Zaynab, daughter of Jahsh, was with us. He began to do something with his hand. I signalled to him until I made him understand about her. So he stopped. Zaynab came on and began to abuse Aisha. She tried to prevent her but she did not stop.
So he (the Prophet) said to Aisha: Abuse her.
So she abused her and dominated her. Zaynab then went to Ali and said: Aisha abused you and did (such and such). Then Fatimah came (to the Prophet) and he said to her: She is the favourite of your father, by the Lord of the Ka'bah!
She then returned and said to them: I said to him such and such, and he said to me such and such. Then Ali came to the Prophet (saws) and spoke to him about that.
حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُعَاذٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي ح، وَحَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عُمَرَ بْنِ مَيْسَرَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا مُعَاذُ بْنُ مُعَاذٍ، - الْمَعْنَى وَاحِدٌ - قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ عَوْنٍ، قَالَ كُنْتُ أَسْأَلُ عَنْ الاِنْتِصَارِ، { وَلَمَنِ انْتَصَرَ بَعْدَ ظُلْمِهِ فَأُولَئِكَ مَا عَلَيْهِمْ مِنْ سَبِيلٍ } فَحَدَّثَنِي عَلِيُّ بْنُ زَيْدِ بْنِ جُدْعَانَ عَنْ أُمِّ مُحَمَّدٍ امْرَأَةِ أَبِيهِ قَالَ ابْنُ عَوْنٍ وَزَعَمُوا أَنَّهَا كَانَتْ تَدْخُلُ عَلَى أُمِّ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ قَالَتْ قَالَتْ أُمُّ الْمُؤْمِنِينَ دَخَلَ عَلَىَّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَعِنْدَنَا زَيْنَبُ بِنْتُ جَحْشٍ فَجَعَلَ يَصْنَعُ شَيْئًا بِيَدِهِ فَقُلْتُ بِيَدِهِ حَتَّى فَطَنْتُهُ لَهَا فَأَمْسَكَ وَأَقْبَلَتْ زَيْنَبُ تَقْحَمُ لِعَائِشَةَ رضى الله عنها فَنَهَاهَا فَأَبَتْ أَنْ تَنْتَهِيَ فَقَالَ لِعَائِشَةَ " سُبِّيهَا " فَسَبَّتْهَا فَغَلَبَتْهَا فَانْطَلَقَتْ زَيْنَبُ إِلَى عَلِيٍّ رضى الله عنه فَقَالَتْ إِنَّ عَائِشَةَ رضى الله عنها وَقَعَتْ بِكُمْ وَفَعَلَتْ . فَجَاءَتْ فَاطِمَةُ فَقَالَ لَهَا " إِنَّهَا حِبَّةُ أَبِيكِ وَرَبِّ الْكَعْبَةِ " . فَانْصَرَفَتْ فَقَالَتْ لَهُمْ إِنِّي قُلْتُ لَهُ كَذَا وَكَذَا فَقَالَ لِي كَذَا وَكَذَا . قَالَ وَجَاءَ عَلِيٌّ رضى الله عنه إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَكَلَّمَهُ فِي ذَلِكَ .
| Grade: | Da'if in chain (Al-Albani) | ضعيف الإسناد (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 4898 |
| In-book reference | : Book 43, Hadith 126 |
| English translation | : Book 42, Hadith 4880 |
Sunan an-Nasa'i 2712
It was narrated that Ja'far bin Muhammad said;
" My father said:
'We came to Jabir and asked him about the Hajj of the Prophet. He told us that the Messenger of Allah said: "Had I known when I set out what I know now, I would have brought the Jadi (sacrificial animal ) with me and I would not have made it 'Umrah. Whoever does not have a Jadi with him, let him exit Ihram and make it 'Umrah," 'Ali may Allah be ;eased with him, came from Yemen with a Hadi, and the Messenger of Allah brought a Hadi from Al-Madinah, Fatimah had put on a dyed garment and applied kohl to her eyes, and he ('Ali) said: "I went to the Prophet to complain about that and find out whether she could do that, I said: 'O Messenger of Allah, Fatima had put on a dyed garment and applied kohl to her eyes, and she said, the Messenger of Allah told me to do that. 'He said: 'She is telling the truth, she is telling the truth, I told her to do that
أَخْبَرَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ جَعْفَرِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي قَالَ، أَتَيْنَا جَابِرًا فَسَأَلْنَاهُ عَنْ حَجَّةِ النَّبِيِّ، صلى الله عليه وسلم فَحَدَّثَنَا أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ " لَوِ اسْتَقْبَلْتُ مِنْ أَمْرِي مَا اسْتَدْبَرْتُ لَمْ أَسُقِ الْهَدْىَ وَجَعَلْتُهَا عُمْرَةً فَمَنْ لَمْ يَكُنْ مَعَهُ هَدْىٌ فَلْيُحْلِلْ وَلْيَجْعَلْهَا عُمْرَةً " . وَقَدِمَ عَلِيٌّ رضى الله عنه مِنَ الْيَمَنِ بِهَدْىٍ وَسَاقَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنَ الْمَدِينَةِ هَدْيًا وَإِذَا فَاطِمَةُ قَدْ لَبِسَتْ ثِيَابًا صَبِيغًا وَاكْتَحَلَتْ . قَالَ فَانْطَلَقْتُ مُحَرِّشًا أَسْتَفْتِي رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ فَاطِمَةَ لَبِسَتْ ثِيَابًا صَبِيغًا وَاكْتَحَلَتْ وَقَالَتْ أَمَرَنِي بِهِ أَبِي صلى الله عليه وسلم . قَالَ " صَدَقَتْ صَدَقَتْ صَدَقَتْ أَنَا أَمَرْتُهَا " .
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan an-Nasa'i 2712 |
| In-book reference | : Book 24, Hadith 94 |
| English translation | : Vol. 3, Book 24, Hadith 2713 |
Sunan Abi Dawud 234
This tradition has been reported by Hammad b. Salamah through the same chain of narrators and conveying a similar meaning. This version adds in the beginning:
He uttered TAKBIR (Allahu akbar), and in the end : when he finished the prayer, he said : I am a human being; I was sexually defiled.
Abu Dawud said : This tradition has been narrated al-Zuhri from Abu Salamah b. ‘Abd al-Rahman on the authority of Abu Hurairah. It says: When he stood at the place of prayer, we waited for his utterance of takbir (Allah-u akbar).He went away and said : (remain) as you were.
Another version on the authority of Muhammad reporting from the Prophet (saws) says: He uttered takbir (Allah-u-Akbar) and then made a sign to the people, meaning "sit down". He then went away and took a bath. This tradition has also been narrated through a different chain. It says: The Messenger of Allah (saws) uttered takbir (Allah-u-akbar) in a prayer.
Abu Dawud said: Another version through a different chain says; The Prophet (May peace be upon him) uttered takbir (Allah-u akbar).
حَدَّثَنَا عُثْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ هَارُونَ، أَخْبَرَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ، بِإِسْنَادِهِ وَمَعْنَاهُ قَالَ فِي أَوَّلِهِ فَكَبَّرَ . وَقَالَ فِي آخِرِهِ فَلَمَّا قَضَى الصَّلاَةَ قَالَ " إِنَّمَا أَنَا بَشَرٌ وَإِنِّي كُنْتُ جُنُبًا " . قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ رَوَاهُ الزُّهْرِيُّ عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ فَلَمَّا قَامَ فِي مُصَلاَّهُ وَانْتَظَرْنَا أَنْ يُكَبِّرَ انْصَرَفَ ثُمَّ قَالَ " كَمَا أَنْتُمْ " . قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَرَوَاهُ أَيُّوبُ وَابْنُ عَوْنٍ وَهِشَامٌ عَنْ مُحَمَّدٍ مُرْسَلاً عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ فَكَبَّرَ ثُمَّ أَوْمَأَ بِيَدِهِ إِلَى الْقَوْمِ أَنِ اجْلِسُوا فَذَهَبَ فَاغْتَسَلَ . وَكَذَلِكَ رَوَاهُ مَالِكٌ عَنْ إِسْمَاعِيلَ بْنِ أَبِي حَكِيمٍ عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَسَارٍ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَبَّرَ فِي صَلاَةٍ . قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ وَكَذَلِكَ حَدَّثَنَاهُ مُسْلِمُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبَانُ عَنْ يَحْيَى عَنِ الرَّبِيعِ بْنِ مُحَمَّدٍ عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ كَبَّرَ .
| Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 234 |
| In-book reference | : Book 1, Hadith 234 |
| English translation | : Book 1, Hadith 234 |
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1102
It was narrated that Wa'il bin Hujr said:
"I came to Al-Madinah and said: 'I am going to watch the Messenger of Allah (SAW) pray. He said the takbir and raised his hands until I saw his thumbs near his ears. When he wanted to bow, he said the takbir and raised his hands. Then he raised his head and said: 'Sami Allahu liman hamidah (Allah hears the one who praises Him).' Then he said the takbir and prostrated, and his hands were in the same position in relation to his ears as when he started the prayer."
أَخْبَرَنِي أَحْمَدُ بْنُ نَاصِحٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ إِدْرِيسَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَاصِمَ بْنَ كُلَيْبٍ، يَذْكُرُ عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ وَائِلِ بْنِ حُجْرٍ، قَالَ قَدِمْتُ الْمَدِينَةَ فَقُلْتُ لأَنْظُرَنَّ إِلَى صَلاَةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَكَبَّرَ وَرَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ حَتَّى رَأَيْتُ إِبْهَامَيْهِ قَرِيبًا مِنْ أُذُنَيْهِ فَلَمَّا أَرَادَ أَنْ يَرْكَعَ كَبَّرَ وَرَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ فَقَالَ
" سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ " . ثُمَّ كَبَّرَ وَسَجَدَ فَكَانَتْ يَدَاهُ مِنْ أُذُنَيْهِ عَلَى الْمَوْضِعِ الَّذِي اسْتَقْبَلَ بِهِمَا الصَّلاَةَ .
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1102 |
| In-book reference | : Book 12, Hadith 74 |
| English translation | : Vol. 2, Book 12, Hadith 1103 |
Sunan an-Nasa'i 1023
It was narrated from Abu Salamah bin Abdur-Rahman that:
Marwan appointed Abu Hurairah as governor of Al-Madinah. When he stood to offer an obligatory prayer, he would say the takbir, then he said the takbir when he bowed, and when he raised his head from bowing he said: "Sami' Allahu liman hamidah, Rabbana wa lakal-hamd (Allah hears those who praise Him; our Lord, and to You be the praise)." Then he would say the takbir when he went down in prostration, then he said the takbir when he stood up after two rak'ahs, after saying the Tashahhud, and he did that until he had finished the prayer. When he had finished his prayer and said the Salam, he turned to the people in the masjid and said: "By the One in Whose Hand is my soul, I am the one among you whose prayer most closely resembles that of the Messenger of Allah (SAW)."
أَخْبَرَنَا سُوَيْدُ بْنُ نَصْرٍ، قَالَ أَنْبَأَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ، عَنْ يُونُسَ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، أَنَّ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، حِينَ اسْتَخْلَفَهُ مَرْوَانُ عَلَى الْمَدِينَةِ كَانَ إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ الْمَكْتُوبَةِ كَبَّرَ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْكَعُ فَإِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرَّكْعَةِ قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَهْوِي سَاجِدًا ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَقُومُ مِنَ الثِّنْتَيْنِ بَعْدَ التَّشَهُّدِ يَفْعَلُ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ حَتَّى يَقْضِيَ صَلاَتَهُ فَإِذَا قَضَى صَلاَتَهُ وَسَلَّمَ أَقْبَلَ عَلَى أَهْلِ الْمَسْجِدِ فَقَالَ وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ إِنِّي لأَشْبَهُكُمْ صَلاَةً بِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم .
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan an-Nasa'i 1023 |
| In-book reference | : Book 11, Hadith 148 |
| English translation | : Vol. 2, Book 11, Hadith 1024 |
Sunan Abi Dawud 966
’Abbas or ‘Ayyash b. Sahl al-Sa’id that he attended a company in which his father was also present. He then narrated this tradition saying:
He(the Prophet) prostrated himself, he depended on his palms, knees and the toes of his feet. When he sat up, he sat on his hips, and raised his other foot. He then uttered the takbir(Allah is most great) and prostrated himself. He uttered the takbir and stood up and did not sit on his hips. Then he repeated(the same) and offered the second rak’ah; he uttered the takbir in the same manner, and sat up after two rak’ahs. When he was about to stand up, he stood up after saying the takbir. Then he offered the last two rak’ahs. When he saluted, he saluted on his right and left sides.
Abu Dawud said: in this tradition there is no mention of sitting on hips and raising hands when he stood after two rak’ahs as narrated by ‘Abu al-Hamid.
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ الْحُسَيْنِ بْنِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَدْرٍ، حَدَّثَنِي زُهَيْرٌ أَبُو خَيْثَمَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ الْحُرِّ، حَدَّثَنَا عِيسَى بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، عَنْ عَبَّاسِ، - أَوْ عَيَّاشِ - بْنِ سَهْلٍ السَّاعِدِيِّ أَنَّهُ كَانَ فِي مَجْلِسٍ فِيهِ أَبُوهُ فَذُكِرَ فِيهِ قَالَ فَسَجَدَ فَانْتَصَبَ عَلَى كَفَّيْهِ وَرُكْبَتَيْهِ وَصُدُورِ قَدَمَيْهِ وَهُوَ جَالِسٌ فَتَوَرَّكَ وَنَصَبَ قَدَمَهُ الأُخْرَى ثُمَّ كَبَّرَ فَسَجَدَ ثُمَّ كَبَّرَ فَقَامَ وَلَمْ يَتَوَرَّكْ ثُمَّ عَادَ فَرَكَعَ الرَّكْعَةَ الأُخْرَى فَكَبَّرَ كَذَلِكَ ثُمَّ جَلَسَ بَعْدَ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ حَتَّى إِذَا هُوَ أَرَادَ أَنْ يَنْهَضَ لِلْقِيَامِ قَامَ بِتَكْبِيرٍ ثُمَّ رَكَعَ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ الأُخْرَيَيْنِ فَلَمَّا سَلَّمَ سَلَّمَ عَنْ يَمِينِهِ وَعَنْ شِمَالِهِ . قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ لَمْ يَذْكُرْ فِي حَدِيثِهِ مَا ذَكَرَ عَبْدُ الْحَمِيدِ فِي التَّوَرُّكِ وَالرَّفْعِ إِذَا قَامَ مِنْ ثِنْتَيْنِ .
| Grade: | Da'if (Al-Albani) | ضعيف (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 966 |
| In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 577 |
| English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 961 |
Sunan an-Nasa'i 921
It was narrated that Abu Hurairah said:
"The Messenger of Allah (SAW) said: 'The Imam is appointed to be followed, so when he says the takbir, say the takbir, and when he recites, be silent, and when he says: "Sami' Allahu liman hamidah (Allah hears those who praise Him)," say: "Allahumma rabbana lakal-hamd (Our Lord, to You be praise)."
أَخْبَرَنَا الْجَارُودُ بْنُ مُعَاذٍ التِّرْمِذِيُّ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو خَالِدٍ الأَحْمَرُ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ عَجْلاَنَ، عَنْ زَيْدِ بْنِ أَسْلَمَ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم
" إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ فَإِذَا كَبَّرَ فَكَبِّرُوا وَإِذَا قَرَأَ فَأَنْصِتُوا وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ فَقُولُوا اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ " .
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan an-Nasa'i 921 |
| In-book reference | : Book 11, Hadith 46 |
| English translation | : Vol. 2, Book 11, Hadith 922 |
Narrated Abu Hurairah (RA) :
Allah's Messenger (SAW) said, "The Imam has been appointed to be followed (in the congregational prayers). So, when he utters the Takbir, utter the Takbir too, and do not utter the Takbir until he utters it. When he bows, you should bow, and do not bow until he bows. When he says, "Allah listens to him who praises him," say, "O Allah, our Rabb, to you is the praise." When he prostrates, you prostrate; and do not prostrate until he prostrates. If he prays standing, pray standing, and if he prays sitting, all of you pray sitting."
[Reported by Abu Dawud and the wording is his].
وَعَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ - رضى الله عنه - قَالَ: قَالَ رَسُولُ اَللَّهِ - صلى الله عليه وسلم -{ إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ اَلْإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ, فَإِذَا كَبَّرَ فَكَبِّرُوا, وَلَا تُكَبِّرُوا حَتَّى يُكَبِّرَ, وَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا, وَلَا تَرْكَعُوا حَتَّى يَرْكَعَ, وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اَللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ, فَقُولُوا: اَللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا لَكَ اَلْحَمْدُ, وَإِذَا سَجَدَ فَاسْجُدُوا, وَلَا تَسْجُدُوا حَتَّى يَسْجُدَ, وَإِذَا صَلَّى قَائِمًا فَصَلُّوا قِيَامًا, وَإِذَا صَلَّى قَاعِدًا فَصَلُّوا قُعُودًا أَجْمَعِينَ } رَوَاهُ أَبُو دَاوُدَ, وَهَذَا لَفْظُه ُ 1 .
| Sunnah.com reference | : Book 2, Hadith 310 |
| English translation | : Book 2, Hadith 401 |
| Arabic reference | : Book 2, Hadith 406 |
Sunan Abi Dawud 1152
Narrated Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-'As:
The Prophet (saws) used to say on the day of the breaking of the fast seven takbirs in the first rak'ah and then recite the Qur'an, and utter the takbir (Allah is most great). Then he would stand, and utter the takbir four times. Thereafter he would recite the Qur'an and bow.
Abu Dawud said: This has been narrated by Waki' and Ibn al-Mubarak. Their version goes: "Seven (in the first rak'ah) and five (in the second)."
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو تَوْبَةَ الرَّبِيعُ بْنُ نَافِعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا سُلَيْمَانُ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ حَيَّانَ - عَنْ أَبِي يَعْلَى الطَّائِفِيِّ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ شُعَيْبٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يُكَبِّرُ فِي الْفِطْرِ فِي الأُولَى سَبْعًا ثُمَّ يَقْرَأُ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ ثُمَّ يَقُومُ فَيُكَبِّرُ أَرْبَعًا ثُمَّ يَقْرَأُ ثُمَّ يَرْكَعُ . قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ رَوَاهُ وَكِيعٌ وَابْنُ الْمُبَارَكِ قَالاَ سَبْعًا وَخَمْسًا .
| حسن صحيح دون قوله أربعا والصواب خمسا كما يأتي من المؤلف معلقا (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1152 |
| In-book reference | : Book 2, Hadith 763 |
| English translation | : Book 3, Hadith 1148 |
Sunan Ibn Majah 1504
It was
narrated from Ibn ‘Abbas that the Prophet (SAW) said Takbir
four
times.
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو هِشَامٍ الرِّفَاعِيُّ، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الصَّبَّاحِ، وَأَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ خَلاَّدٍ قَالُوا حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ الْيَمَانِ، عَنِ الْمِنْهَالِ بْنِ خَلِيفَةَ، عَنْ حَجَّاجٍ، عَنْ عَطَاءٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ كَبَّرَ أَرْبَعًا .
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan Ibn Majah 1504 |
| In-book reference | : Book 6, Hadith 72 |
| English translation | : Vol. 1, Book 6, Hadith 1504 |
Sahih al-Bukhari 795
Narrated Abu Huraira:
When the Prophet said, "Sami`a l-lahu liman hamidah," (Allah heard those who sent praises to Him), he would say, "Rabbana wa laka l-hamd." On bowing and raising his head from it the Prophet used to say Takbir. He also used to say Takbir on rising after the two prostrations. (See Hadith No. 656).
حَدَّثَنَا آدَمُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي ذِئْبٍ، عَنْ سَعِيدٍ الْمَقْبُرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ كَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا قَالَ " سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ ". قَالَ " اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ ". وَكَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا رَكَعَ وَإِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ يُكَبِّرُ، وَإِذَا قَامَ مِنَ السَّجْدَتَيْنِ قَالَ " اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ ".
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 795 |
| In-book reference | : Book 10, Hadith 190 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 1, Book 12, Hadith 761 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Sahih al-Bukhari 842
Narrated Ibn `Abbas:
I used to recognize the completion of the prayer of the Prophet by hearing Takbir.
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، {عَنْ عَمْرٍو،} قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي أَبُو مَعْبَدٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ ـ رضى الله عنهما ـ قَالَ كُنْتُ أَعْرِفُ انْقِضَاءَ صَلاَةِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِالتَّكْبِيرِ.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 842 |
| In-book reference | : Book 10, Hadith 234 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 1, Book 12, Hadith 803 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Sahih al-Bukhari 1334
Narrated Jabir:
The Prophet offered the funeral prayer of As-Hama An-Najash and said four Takbir.
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سِنَانٍ، حَدَّثَنَا سَلِيمُ بْنُ حَيَّانَ، حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ مِينَاءَ، عَنْ جَابِرٍ ـ رضى الله عنه ـ أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَلَّى عَلَى أَصْحَمَةَ النَّجَاشِيِّ فَكَبَّرَ أَرْبَعًا. وَقَالَ يَزِيدُ بْنُ هَارُونَ وَعَبْدُ الصَّمَدِ عَنْ سَلِيمٍ أَصْحَمَةَ. وَتَابَعَهُ عَبْدُ الصَّمَدِ.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 1334 |
| In-book reference | : Book 23, Hadith 89 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 2, Book 23, Hadith 418 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Sunan Ibn Majah 1503
Al-Hajari said:
“I prayed with ‘Abdullah bin Abi Awfa Al-Aslami,
the
Companion of the Messenger of Allah (SAW), offering the funeral
prayer
for a daughter of his. He said Takbir over her four times, and
he
paused for a while after the fourth. I heard the people saying
Subhan-
Allah to him throughout the rows. Then he said the Salam and
said:
‘Did you think that I was going to say a fifth Takbir?’
They said: ‘We
were afraid of that.’ He said: ‘I was not going
to do that, but the
Messenger of Allah (SAW) used to say four Takbir,
then pause for a
while, and he would say whatever Allah willed he
should say, then he
would say the Salam.’”
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ الْمُحَارِبِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا الْهَجَرِيُّ، قَالَ صَلَيْتُ مَعَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي أَوْفَى الأَسْلَمِيِّ صَاحِبِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ عَلَى جِنَازَةِ ابْنَةٍ لَهُ فَكَبَّرَ عَلَيْهَا أَرْبَعًا فَمَكَثَ بَعْدَ الرَّابِعَةِ شَيْئًا . قَالَ فَسَمِعْتُ الْقَوْمَ يُسَبِّحُونَ بِهِ مِنْ نَوَاحِي الصُّفُوفِ فَسَلَّمَ ثُمَّ قَالَ أَكُنْتُمْ تُرَوْنَ أَنِّي مُكَبِّرٌ خَمْسًا قَالُوا تَخَوَّفْنَا ذَلِكَ . قَالَ لَمْ أَكُنْ لأَفْعَلَ . وَلَكِنْ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ ـ صلى الله عليه وسلم ـ كَانَ يُكَبِّرُ أَرْبَعًا ثُمَّ يَمْكُثُ سَاعَةً فَيَقُولُ مَا شَاءَ اللَّهُ أَنْ يَقُولَ ثُمَّ يُسَلِّمُ .
| Grade: | Da’if (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Sunan Ibn Majah 1503 |
| In-book reference | : Book 6, Hadith 71 |
| English translation | : Vol. 1, Book 6, Hadith 1503 |
Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1022
Abu Hurairah narrated:
"The Prophet prayed and in the funeral prayer he for An-Najashi, said four Takbir."
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ مَنِيعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، حَدَّثَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَلَّى عَلَى النَّجَاشِيِّ فَكَبَّرَ أَرْبَعًا . قَالَ وَفِي الْبَابِ عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ وَابْنِ أَبِي أَوْفَى وَجَابِرٍ وَيَزِيدَ بْنِ ثَابِتٍ وَأَنَسٍ . قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى وَيَزِيدُ بْنُ ثَابِتٍ هُوَ أَخُو زَيْدِ بْنِ ثَابِتٍ وَهُوَ أَكْبَرُ مِنْهُ شَهِدَ بَدْرًا وَزَيْدٌ لَمْ يَشْهَدْ بَدْرًا . قَالَ أَبُو عِيسَى حَدِيثُ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ حَدِيثٌ حَسَنٌ صَحِيحٌ . وَالْعَمَلُ عَلَى هَذَا عِنْدَ أَكْثَرِ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ مِنْ أَصْحَابِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَغَيْرِهِمْ يَرَوْنَ التَّكْبِيرَ عَلَى الْجَنَازَةِ أَرْبَعَ تَكْبِيرَاتٍ . وَهُوَ قَوْلُ سُفْيَانَ الثَّوْرِيِّ وَمَالِكِ بْنِ أَنَسٍ وَابْنِ الْمُبَارَكِ وَالشَّافِعِيِّ وَأَحْمَدَ وَإِسْحَاقَ .
| Grade: | Sahih (Darussalam) |
| Reference | : Jami` at-Tirmidhi 1022 |
| In-book reference | : Book 10, Hadith 58 |
| English translation | : Vol. 2, Book 5, Hadith 1022 |
Sahih al-Bukhari 3879
Narrated Jabir bin `Abdullah:
The Prophet offered the funeral prayer for Ashama, the Negus, with four Takbir.
حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ، عَنْ سَلِيمِ بْنِ حَيَّانَ، حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ مِينَاءَ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ ـ رضى الله عنهما أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَلَّى عَلَى أَصْحَمَةَ النَّجَاشِيِّ، فَكَبَّرَ عَلَيْهِ أَرْبَعًا. تَابَعَهُ عَبْدُ الصَّمَدِ.
| Reference | : Sahih al-Bukhari 3879 |
| In-book reference | : Book 63, Hadith 104 |
| USC-MSA web (English) reference | : Vol. 5, Book 58, Hadith 219 |
| (deprecated numbering scheme) |
Sunan Abi Dawud 1797
Narrated Al-Bara' ibn Azib:
I was with Ali (may Allah be pleased with him) when the Messenger of Allah (saws) appointed him to be the governor of the Yemen. I collected some ounces of gold during my stay with him.
When Ali returned from the Yemen to the Messenger of Allah (saws) he said: I found that Fatimah had put on coloured clothes and the smell of the perfume she had used was pervading the house. (He expressed his amazement at the use of coloured clothes and perfume.)
She said: What is wrong with you? The Messenger of Allah (saws) has ordered his companions to put off their ihram and they did so.
Ali said: I said to her: I raised my voice in talbiyah for which the Prophet (saws) raised his voice (i.e. I wore ihram for qiran). Then I came to the Prophet (saws).
He asked (me): How did you do? I replied: I raised my voice in talbiyah, for which the Prophet (saws) raised his voice. He said: I have brought the sacrificial animals with me and combined umrah and hajj. He said to me: Sacrifice sixty-seven or sixty-six camels (for me) and withhold for yourself thirty-three or thirty-four, and withhold a piece (of flesh) for me from every camel.
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ مَعِينٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حَجَّاجٌ، حَدَّثَنَا يُونُسُ، عَنْ أَبِي إِسْحَاقَ، عَنِ الْبَرَاءِ بْنِ عَازِبٍ، قَالَ كُنْتُ مَعَ عَلِيٍّ حِينَ أَمَّرَهُ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَى الْيَمَنِ قَالَ فَأَصَبْتُ مَعَهُ أَوَاقِيَ فَلَمَّا قَدِمَ عَلِيٌّ مِنَ الْيَمَنِ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَجَدَ فَاطِمَةَ - رضى الله عنها - قَدْ لَبِسَتْ ثِيَابًا صَبِيغًا وَقَدْ نَضَحَتِ الْبَيْتَ بِنَضُوحٍ فَقَالَتْ مَا لَكَ فَإِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَدْ أَمَرَ أَصْحَابَهُ فَأَحَلُّوا قَالَ قُلْتُ لَهَا إِنِّي أَهْلَلْتُ بِإِهْلاَلِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم . قَالَ فَأَتَيْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ لِي " كَيْفَ صَنَعْتَ " . فَقَالَ قُلْتُ أَهْلَلْتُ بِإِهْلاَلِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم . قَالَ " فَإِنِّي قَدْ سُقْتُ الْهَدْىَ وَقَرَنْتُ " . قَالَ فَقَالَ لِي " انْحَرْ مِنَ الْبُدْنِ سَبْعًا وَسِتِّينَ أَوْ سِتًّا وَسِتِّينَ وَأَمْسِكْ لِنَفْسِكَ ثَلاَثًا وَثَلاَثِينَ أَوْ أَرْبَعًا وَثَلاَثِينَ وَأَمْسِكْ لِي مِنْ كُلِّ بَدَنَةٍ مِنْهَا بَضْعَةً " .
| Grade: | Sahih (Al-Albani) | صحيح (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1797 |
| In-book reference | : Book 11, Hadith 77 |
| English translation | : Book 10, Hadith 1793 |
Sunan Abi Dawud 1413
Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:
The Messenger of Allah (saws) used to recite the Qur'an to us. When he came upon the verse containing prostration, he would utter the takbir (Allah is most great) and we would prostrate ourselves along with him.
The narrator 'Abd al-Razzaq said: Al-Thawri liked this tradition very much.
Abu Dawud said: This was liked by him for this contains the uttering of takbir.
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ الْفُرَاتِ أَبُو مَسْعُودٍ الرَّازِيُّ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عُمَرَ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقْرَأُ عَلَيْنَا الْقُرْآنَ فَإِذَا مَرَّ بِالسَّجْدَةِ كَبَّرَ وَسَجَدَ وَسَجَدْنَا . قَالَ عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ وَكَانَ الثَّوْرِيُّ يُعْجِبُهُ هَذَا الْحَدِيثُ . قَالَ أَبُو دَاوُدَ يُعْجِبُهُ لأَنَّهُ كَبَّرَ .
| منكر والمحفوظ دونه (الألباني) | حكم : |
| Reference | : Sunan Abi Dawud 1413 |
| In-book reference | : Book 7, Hadith 13 |
| English translation | : Book 7, Hadith 1408 |